Welcome to Dreambook, a nifty new free service from:
New Dream Network, Dreamhost, and Dreamservers!If you have a minute, please sign my Dreambook too!
| Name: | Cheri |
| E-mail address: | cheri_handgagged@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook/cheri65/main.html |
| Comments: | Hello everyone and welcome to my newest page. By popular demand I am starting a page just for 'Handgaglovers' and I know that I am one of them. If you savor that soft touch of a female's hand over your mouth or if you are like me, a lday who likes to be submissive at times and let our guy take control, tell us about it. When you think about it, handgagging is the only errotic and sexual interplay that can be done anywhere, anytime and with anyone. It is fun and stimulating.
So c'mon, we want to hear from you. Cheri MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHH (-: :-) |
| Name: | Debby |
| E-mail address: | wh |
| Homepage URL: | http://n/a |
| Comments: | Thank you for the innvitation Cheri and it looks like I am going to be your first post, this time actually beating out Big Boner who is doing a somewhat credible job writing stories although he is not 100% accurate. I'll tell my version of his stories at another time.
Here is one that involved Big Boner and it is when he turned the tables on me. I had the guy handgagged for awhile. His head was on my lap and he is quite a mooth talker. He looks up at me with his big brown eyes trying to tellme how beautiful I am and carries it a little too far so I put what he calls "The famous Debby handgag" on him. He is correct is saying that it is airtight because it is. I had several brothers, including some younger ones who I had to silence from time to time as well as other guys too. When I throw it on, you are kept quiet. But what Big Boner reveal reveals is how he enjoys talking through my handgag. Or at least trying. Usually all that comes out are BLUB, BLUB, BLUB's. He enjoys it or I should say, enjoyed it. That was a long time ago. I have no idea if the ladies inhis life that succeeded me delivered the same treatment. Big Boner can tell us about that. So anyway, I look down at Big Boner and ask him what he is trying to communicate to me. BLUB, BLUB, BLUB, BLUB, BLUB I just mock him and say BLUB, BLUB, BLUB, BLUB? Then he keeps talking through my hand and all I hear is BLUB, BLUB, BLUB, MMMMPPPPHHH, MMMMMMMMMMM, MMMMMUUU, BLUB-BLUB-BLUB and so on. So anyhoo, we had the tv on and a game show was on, Price is Right or The $64,000 question I believe. So while holding tight on my handgag my attention shifts to the tv show and I begin answering some of the questions on the quizz show. Big Boner tilts his head slightly to see the tv screen and he begins to mumble something in gagtalk that is not understandable. So I continue to spit out the answers one after another. I look down at Big Boner who is still handgagged and say "If I answer the next 5 questions in a row, you agree to take me to that expensive new retaurant that just opened right?" Big Boner looks at me with his eyes and mumbles something that sounds like "Mmmiiibwditn bugree pwoo bwhat." Obviously a no way. Undaunted, I laugh and say "I'll take that as a yes!" I answer the next question, then the next. Two more to go. Big Boner is squirming. I am about to answer the next one and as I start to answer Big Boner handgags me but I am able to muffle out an answer, the correct answer. One more to go. The question is asked but now Big Boner sits up, breaks my handgag and tightens his grip on me with his handgag. I try to pull his arm down but it's like a vice. I hear the question, I know the answer but all that comes out is BLUB, BLUB, BLUB. I hastily try to pull Big Boners hand down but he leans into me pressing even harder on his handgag. Now he is talking so loud that neither of us can hear what the real answer is. I try to handgag Big Boner but he blocks it. Next thing I know, the credits are rolling and the show is over. Damn him anyway! But this was far from over. Big Boner would get his and more. |
| Name: | Big Boner |
| E-mail address: | Handgagging Experiences Pt 3 |
| Homepage URL: | http://Parts 1 & 2 on Cheri's 65 Board |
| Comments: | Well thank you for the invitation Cheri via email. I appreciate it. I just looked at my emails and am thrilled that you are setting up a board just for handgag stories. Looks like I am a little late, Debby has already beaten me to be first to post. However, I posted two pieces on your main board http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html
Only after taking a breather and reading my emails did I realize you have this post. Perhaps you can cut and paste those on this board. Anyway, this is the original handgag story that I wrote for Canuck_The_Smuck several years ago. Like Cheri's stories, it met with a lot of fanfare and great recommendations by the people over there. I have also told this story many times to friends, everyone seems to enjoy it. As I posted in the intro to my 2nd part, handgagging is quite sensual and erotic. Debby states this as well. And for those of us who have experienced it, with the right lady, it is great. Harold/Buddy who may or may not be an alias for Canuck writes some great handgag stories and is a big fan of this fetish. I was honored when Harold said that my story was one of the best he ever read and as he stated about himself "Your stories Big Boner are outstanding. The best I have ever seen and I do this for a living." Well I hope to bring more of the same to Cheri's boards. If you want to follow this story from the beginning, go to cheri's 65/cheri65 board to read parts 1 and 2. HANDGAGING EXPERIENCES PART 3 So there I sat so helplessly subservient to two beautiful girls, young ladies who had me completely under their control. I had now been restrained and handgagged for over 1/2 and hour. My hands, wrists and mouth were going or actually were numb. I tried to break loose, but at this time I was too numb and the young ladies had me at their complete mercy while they and everyone around loved it. Debby would mockingly make fun of my inability to communicate anything understandable. And while my hands and mouth were going numb, I had an enormous erection and was desperately trying to communicate to Debby what was going on as I was about to explode right there, right then. MMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPHHHHH I would blurt out in total desperation. And Debbyw ould counter by making fun of my speech and calling me names like "mushmouth." and so on. But this was getting serious. "Hey you mumbling again? If you want me to know what you are saying, you have to speak clearly." Yeah ha-ha. Pretty soon, another girl named Jeanie who to this day I know had the hots for me at that time asked Debby if she could relieve her. Debby smirkly said "Sure, why not. My hands are getting tired anyway and I need to take a walk." Her hand was getting tired? How about my mouth and my hands which by this time were almost totally numb and felt like they had fallen asleep. Debby removed her hand from my mouth which was immediately replaced by Jeanie's, same way, palm forward, thumbs down. Jeanie then replaced Debby's hand which which restraining my hand. Jeanie just looked at me and smiled and then said "You know what you said awhile back about girls sometimes should be seen and not heard? Well now I think it's you who may be seen, but not heard?" Everyone clapped. The applause she got was incredible. Why this little witch. I looked at Debby and again with sad eyes went MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP Debby said, "Be quiet or we may keep you this way indefinitely!" Again much laughter. Debby then complimented Jeanie onher comments. And now I was getting the picture. These guys had planned this all along and this incident at work had been in their favor. So then I sat restrained by two beautiful ladies completely at their mercy. I looked up at the clock on the wall and it showed that I had now been like this for an hour! This was like a handgag and restrained marathon. Laurie mentioned that she was getting tired so two new girls came over, one to replace Laurie and the other to replace Jeanie whose sole job at this point was to keep her hand over my mouth. And she was doing that job superbly. Jeanie looked over at Debbie and said; "I think he wants to say something. Let's let him talk." Jeanie removed her hand for a split second at which point Debby jumped back in and again firmly placed her palm across my mouth. Now we were 1 1/2 hours into this! MMMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHHHHHHH "Oh you want to say something?" asked Debby. I nodded yes. Debby removed her hand. I wiggled my jaw and moved my tongue over my lips to moisten them. I was dry and my mouth was numb. Just as I was ready to speak, I felt not one, but two hands from behind me going over my mouth. It was Laurie. She had planted a double handgag on me. MMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP! I pleaded. "Fat chance. No talking." Said Laurie. "Okay, let him talk." Said Debby Laurie removed both of her hands, albeit slowly. She seemed to enjoy having me at her mercy as much as the others did. I rolled my jaw again, moistened my lips and this time before I could get a word in, Debby nailed me with her handgag again. And this one would be the final blow. That soft, sweet perfumed hand and Debby held it so her hand touched my nose. THAT ONE DID IT! I EXPLODED. Everyone knew it by my facial expression and sighh of ahhh which only those closest to me could hear so effective was Debby's handgag on me. Now Debby proceeded to drillme with questions: "Why didn't you tellme this was happening to you? Can't you speak up for yourself? Can't you talk through a girls hand? Does a girl's hand over your mouth silence you that much? And why couldn't you break loose, we are only girls?" I tried to break loose, but it was no use. By this point my hands had no feelings in them and Debby still had her hand over my mouth. Only my nose had any feeling. The time was now 2 hours! At this point our boss, a big guy named Chuck came by to see how everythiny was going. Jeanie said, "Better cut him loose, don't let Chuck see him like this." Great I thought, at last I would be free. FAT CHANCE! Debby had everybody get in front of us so Chuck wouldn't see us. She was standing now, but still holding her hand over my mouth, giving her even more leverage on me while the two girls were holding my hands which really wasn't necessary due to numbness. The handgag wasn't necessary either for the same reason. I couldn't have said a word even if Debby had removed her hand. Chuck asked if everything as okay and noticing that I wasn't around, asked Debby where I was since he knew that we sere inseperable. Debby laughingly said; "He's tied up right now Chuck." Yeah real funny. Meanwhile I sat there totally restrained and helpless. Chuck signalled okay to everybody and walked away. Debby sat back down, looked at me in the eye and said: "This could last indefinitely you know." Much laughter. "Do you want to sing for me now? C'mon, speak, talk. Why can't you talk?" Debby continued with her onslaught on me. "What's the matter, cat got your tongue or does a girl have her hand over your mouth?" I tried to speak but by now even the mmmpphhss were getting lamer and lamer. But Debby continued: "Is there something in your mouth? Didn't your parents tell you never to talk withyor mouth full? Or is there something over your mouth?" mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm The mmmpphs were getting even weaker. But Debby continued; "You trying to talk with a mouth full? Trying to eat and talk at the same time?" Then Debby mimicked me by saying mmmmmmmmmmmpppppphhh, blub, blub, blub. "What is that? Pig latin?" At this point I felt totally wasted and totally humiliated as well. TO BE CONTINUED BIG BONER |
| Name: | Gary |
| E-mail address: | Kinky Tammi |
| Homepage URL: | http://none |
| Comments: | It was a warm summer night in a small Pennsylvania town. I was lying on the ground with a cute chick named Tammi. That is the way she spelled her name. I wanted to ask her why she ended with i instead of y but never got around to that.
Well Tammi and I hit it off fast and real ez. We were made for each other or so it seemed. I had been featured in the local newspapers due to my athletic accomplishments. I had gone to the state finals in wrestling, as far as any high school athlete could go. I guess you could say I was sort of the local hometown hero. Tammi was a cute blonde who recently lost a lot of weight. She was just getting into sports, worked out and had developed a great body. We were both invited to the party via a mutual friend named Barbara. I had mentioned to Barbara that I noticed Tammi so BARB decided to link us together. Tammi had developed this habit of hnad gagging me each time holding her hand across my mouth for longer periods of time. Barbara's husband Nel walked by and seeing this smiled and said "Looks like Tammi has been taking lessons from BARBARA. She is always doing that to me." So I went over to Barbara and asked her if she had been coaching Tammi and in fact she had been. Barbara went on to tell me that her and Nel were big into this kinky stuff and though that Tammy and I should "Go for it." So I asked Barabra and asked her what was going on andif she had any bondage materials. She said she was fully equiped with all sorts of toys that I could use with Tammi if I wanted to and she hinted, "I think you should!" So Barbara told Tammi that we would be right back and she led me down her basement where I was introduced to all sorts of ropes, tape, handcuffs, harnesses, and other bondage equipment that Barbara and her husband Nel used all the time. She said she had more in her bedroom including leather straps, belts and a mirror above the ceiling, but that was off limits. Barb indicated that we could use the basement though, if I liked. Back upstairs and back to Tammi. I said, "C'mon Tammi, let's go for a walk." Hand in hand we walked away and proceeded downstairs to the basement. Barbara and Nel had a nice little pad in their basement. Had a tv, vcr, couch, refridgerator and allof the comforts of a nice living room in the basement. It was fully carpeted and paneled. Real nice. Probably better than most people's living rooms. Tammi and I started to make out for awhile, enjoyed a drink and were watching tv. Then I asked Tammi, "What is this deal with your putting your hand over my mouth all the time?" Tammi smiled and said, "Oh you mean like this?" As she clamped her soft hand over my mouth. I mumbled out "Yeah!" Tammi went on to tell me that it was a power trip for her and most women. She had been listening to Barbara. Tammi said it was high sensual and erotic. She enjoyed making a man speechless and then asked me to talk while she kept her hand firmly across my mouth. I muffled out some mmmmmmmps and she said she loved it. After releasing her grip, I asked her if she ever tried bondage. Her response was she had, many times and she liked to play the dominant role. I asked her; "How do you tie someone up?" She responded; "Lot's of different ways." I said "Show me!" Then she had me turn around, grabbed my hands, crossed them over and said, "I start like this." Then she quickly put her hand over my mouth and said; "Shhhh you must be silent. Boy would I love to tie you up." End of part 1 |
| Name: | Jerry |
| E-mail address: | HOM - Handgagging Story |
| Comments: | First of all, thank you Cheri for creating this site. I am a huge fan of HOM stories and for as long as I can remember, I have savored the thrill of having a womans soft hand covering my mouth. Getting handgagged is an enourmous thrill for me.
Hoe exciting it was for me when I went to my dentists office to get a route canal. My hygenists name was Annette and the dentists name will call Dr. Yankem. For the purpose of this story, we'll focus on Annette. She was a great looking brunette with long hair and a great smile. She also had long fingers, soft hand hands and a gentle touch. She loved to touch, either a tap on the shoulder or whatever. While we were waiting for Dr. Yankem to arrive, Annette prepared me for what was to come. She set me in the dental chair and had all of my records available. I asked her if she ever had any problem clients. She indicated that she had a kid inthe office sometime back who really had a major problem with his teeth - several cavities. Poor kid was in agony but untill the dentist could totally numb the infected area, Annette had to handgag the kid to keep him quiet and as she is telling me she says I had to cover his mouth like this - and handgags me in the same manner. She then went on to tell me how long it took for the dentist to come back with the pain killers holding her hand over my mouth the whole time she is telling me the story. Then she started asking me what I thought and of course all I could do is mmmpphh which Annette paid no attention to, I guess she was used to hearing these mmpphh sounds in her dental practice. Interesting is that I didn't mind in the least and actually was praying that the dentist would never come in. I loved that soft feel of Annettes hand. She had me in the palm of her hand - literally! |
| Name: | Tammy |
| E-mail address: | Hand Gagging and Tie Up Experiences |
| Homepage URL: | http://none |
| Comments: | Glad to see that somebody finally has created a board for us handgaggers. I have to admit, that at first I looked at this fetish with ambiquity. I didn't understand it or at least from my boyfriends point of view, but that has changed.
This started many years ago when my boyfriend and I were boyfriend and girlfriend. He had all sorts of ways to handgag me. Was always covering my mouth. He seemed to enjoy it while I found that after awhile it became annoying. And he had so many ways to do it to me. And always unexpectedly. Sometimes he would be right next to me, reach around me and clamp his hand over my mouth and nose and squeeze right while I was talking with someone. They would laugh and say "Well I can see you too want to be alone." And walk away. I would reach for Andy's hand to pull it off so I could finish my conversation but Andy would put his other hand over the first one and squeeze. His grip was like a vice. When he finally left go, I would tell him how rude that was causing our friends to walk away in the middle of a conversation. He would just handgag me again. Other times when we would be sitting on the couch and in the middle of saying something to our company, he would stick his two forefingers in my mouth sideways. I h ated this more than anything. Andy had perfected this so I couldn't even bite down on him and it was so effective in muffling my voice. Try it. And there are times when we are in the middle of an argument, he is standing in front of me and he'll put his hand over my mouth, thumbs down and then reach behind my head with his other hand to pull my head forward. His grip is like a vice. It is impossible to move his hand. And then there are times when I will be sitting on the couch or even the dining room table alone or with company present and Andy will sneak up behind me with a bandana, scarf or ducttape and literally gag me. For example, one time we had some friends over who were in the middle of a dispute. I had my own feelings. They wanted to get married and I thought they were not ready. So as I start my usual "you're not ready yet" a piece of ducttape goes across my mouth by Andy who then says that I have interferred enough with these two. Andy then holds my hands down and much to my dismay at the time, they announced their wedding date. And he can be really intimate too. For example, after a picnic a couple of summers ago, Andy laid out a blanket and started getting really romantic. Little did I know what he had in store for me! Andy slowly and methodically stretched my arms out while we were making out. Next thing I knew, my hands were being tied to spikes that Andy had previously setup unbeknowst to me. My eyes were closed but now were wide open. This got my attention. Andy moved down and tied my feet to two spikes he had setup for that. Now I was spread eagled out in the woods, late at night and completely nude. I started to yell at him, "What if somebody..mmmpphh" There was that Andy handgag again followed by a real gag. Andy tells me to just relax and enjoy it. And I did. Probably more than ever before. As I said, I used to think this was abnormal, but I have learned to love it. That's my story. Hope you enjoy it. |
| Name: | Elaine King |
| E-mail address: | elaineking@yahoo.uk |
| Homepage URL: | http://none |
| Comments: | Some time ago I had a sensational experience with a really nice chap from the states. We met via mutual friend who thoroughly understood our kinky desires and fetishes. This man was quite cute you know. Indeed, a fine looking chap and very mannerly too.
After showing my American mate around the streets of London, taking in a play and being quite hungry, we went for a late nite dinner in a classy London place. Matt wanted to go to the Pub. I discouraged him. These darn yankees need their alcohol don't they? I said it would make sense to get a good dinner where we could also get some alcoholic beverages. He was a little upset in that he couldn't find his favorite American beer. I made some suggestions and Matt finally agreed on a German beer which I feel contains better ingredients and is of better quality than those American beverages anyway. So we finally settled down and prepared to order viewing the menue. We both figured on what we wanted and layed our menues down and at this point we engaged in some serious conversation. I told Matt that my lady friend had informed me that we had a mutual interest. He looked surprised and said "What mutual interest?" My reply was quick and loud "BDSM, Bondage, Discipline, Submission, Masochism.." "BONDAGE!" The American shouted so all in the restaurant could hear. I quickly covered his mouth as everyone was looking and whispered, "Yeah bondage. I know you are interested, I just don't know how experienced you are. And why are you acting so surprised?" I removed my hand from the Americans mouth and his retort was thatyes he was most interested int he ropes along with other things connected with bondage. He said he wanted to restrain me. He had heard that I loved bondage and he wanted to restrain me and make mad passionate love to me while I was restrained. The couple at the table next to us were straining to hear. The gentleman smiled at me while his lady friend, possibly his wife slapped him gently on the hand. Matt got my attention and asked me if I was a switch. I indicated that I prefer to be the SUB but do indeed make a nice DOM as well. He asked me what I had in mind. I informed the American that he would find out later but was a little reluctant and not sure if he was up for this action. I asked him if he really was the type for this. My friend had indicated to me that Matt had the interest, but did he have any experience? I didn't believe he did and told him so. Matt got beside himself. He went on bragging about all of his BDSM victims in the states. Said he had pictures and films of the lot. He told me story after story defending his 'dignity' and honour and his self claimed reputation. I insisted that I didn't beleive him and asked him if he had brought any of the pictures with him. He answered negatively. I said, "See. You are a bloody liar. It's okay to admit that you are inexperienced. Why pretend to be something that you are not?" I was playing with the American. I let him know that I didn't really believe him. I told him that I thought he was an amateur, would be clueless as to what to do and told him so. End of part 1 |
| Name: | Elaine King |
| E-mail address: | An Interesting American Challenge Pt 2 |
| Homepage URL: | http://n/a |
| Comments: | So my American friend was quite indignant by my remarks. He came back bragging about all of the equipment he had in his house in the states. All of the bondage equipment, racks, harnesses, hoods, ropes, cuffs and so on. He claimed to be quite a craftsman and bondage master.
I just laughed at the American and told him that he probably just read about that stuff and didn't really own any of those things. Then I told him that if indeed he owned any of those articles of bondage equipment, he would be utterly clueless on how to use it. He blurted back and referred to me as a "Silly little lass." Then he told me he would show me. "I'll show you. Yes indeedy. I'll show what I can do. I am great at bondage. You'll see. You'll see what I can do. I am a bondage master." This bloody American was all excited. So excited that he didn't notice that the whole place was looking at him. I had succeeded in getting this American chap all riled up. It worked like a charm. It always does. So I said "Okay Mr. Bondagemaster, we'll see how good you really are but for right now, let's order shall we?" I ordered salmon and some vegetables like quale and squash. Matt ordered a steak and potatoes. Like most Americans, Matt needed his meat and potatoes. What a bloody fool. I doubted if he knew how bad those foods were for him and told him so. He covered my mouth and told me this stuff sticks to his ribs and told me if I didn't shut the f up he would find something that stuck to my mouth. WOW! The American was riled up. I had his hormones going. Adrenalin was flowing just what I wanted. Fnally lightning struck this American. "You SOB! You tricked me didn't you? You set me up to blurt all of that bondage stuff inthis establishment to make a fool out of me didn't you?" I responded negatively. "No, I only did it to get you in the mood. And it looks like it worked. I want it tonite. I want the bondage and I want you to make mad passionate love to me and I want it all night long." Raising my arms for effect. All of the people at the tables near us started clapping and cheered Matt on. On guy said "You lucky SOB (referring to Matt) while another said "If you don't want her, I'll be glad to oblige!" His lady friend clasped her hand over his mouth. I had everybody into this and loved every minute of it. Matt looked at me and said; "You bloody well will get it tonite. The full treatment. I'll ride you all night long. You'll be begging me to stop but I won't be able to hear you because you will be gagged. You'll want to break away, but you won't be able to because you will be tied down. And when I am done you'll be crying for more, more and more." NOTE: He was the American and talking like an Englishman with the "bloody well" phrase. He caught on fast. And he started off shy but was now oooozing confidence and very assertive. I was looking forward to what this American chap had in store for me. But first we had to order and eat. End of part 2 |
| Name: | Elaine King |
| E-mail address: | elaineking@yahoo.uk |
| Homepage URL: | http://Pt 3 |
| Comments: | The American had his meat and potatoes and German beer whilst I enjoyed salmon, vegetables and a more suitable beverage. Matt was very impressed with the pleasant taste of the German beer and indicated that whilst he had seen German beer in the states, he never drank it. Thought it was un-American. What a bloody fool he was.
So we finished our meal. Matt paid the tab and asked me what was the appropiate tip in London. I wasn't quite sure what he meant by tip and when he explained it I told him what to leave in pounds. The expression on his face was hilarious. "Pounds? Pounds of what?" Then he thought about it and started to understand our currency. He had paid the bill with his VISA card. To be cute, I asked him what a VISA was. "Is it like a passport?" I quieried. Matt looked at me so innocently and asked "You don't know what a VISA is? You don't have any credit cards? I finally let him in on the joke and we both left laughing. Meanwhile several of the patrons were whistling and cheering for Matt. My American friend now told me he wanted to stop somewhere to go shopping. Said he needed to pick some "toys" up. I told him that this wasn't America and that I probably, in fact did have all of the toys he would need. So agreed to go to my pad just outisde of London. In fact, I had been a DOM many times and was quite experienced at bondage. In fact, I had some surprises in store for my kinky American buddy. Matt had asked me where I would be more comfortable, my place or his hotel room. I told him my place. Nobody would bother us and I had everything we needed to play around. Matt then made a suggestion. "How about we do this. We go to my hotel room tonite (his hotel was close by whilst I lived out of the city and it was a drive.) He indicated that he was tired from the tourist things all day long and wanted to get to "work" on me A.S.A.P. So I said "Okay. Let's do it at your place." So we go to Matt's hotel. He indicates that he is on the 6th floor. So I tell Matt that we will have to use the lift. "Lift? What the hell is a lift?" "Oh, I forgot, you Americans call it an elevator. We call it a lift. Sorry." Matt just smiled and said that we talk funny. Interesting, that is what I thought about him. So we get to Matts room. And first thing, Matt had to use the bathroom. Why do Americans stuff themselves so much and then have to run to the bathroom right away? I enjoy food, in fact love food, but get no pleasure out of stuffing myself. Matt came out and we started making out. I started to unbutton his shirt while I kissed him. At least now I knew that he knew how to make out. Quite well actually. And he was quite a mover too. He wrapped his arms around me while passionately and I mean passionately caressing me. After getting his shirt unbuttoned, I unbuckled his belt and opened his pants and then pulled down his zipper while still kissing him. Matt picked me up by my legs and teasingly bopped his penis into my pussy. He was hard already and ready for action. Matt then carried me over to his bed with both of my legs straddled to his sides and started to imitate a humping motion sort of like we were having walking sex. Matt flopped me gently down on the bed, unbuttoned my top, and in one smooth motion pulled my pants off. Then he pulled me up quickly and undone my bra in one easy snap and began sucking my breasts. WOW! This American was turned on and turning me on too. I started to tell him that he was much better than I had thought and that.....but he quickly put his palm over my mouth, thumbs down and told me to be quiet or I might wake the kids. I mmmmmppphhhheeed mmmmwhaaapppkiihhiidhhhsss. In other words, what kids in gagtalk. Matt just smiled and said "The ones we may make if I don't get some protection on. We are moving too fast and I almost forgot." Matt reached over and grabbed the scarf that I was wearing and stuffed it into my mouth. Then Matt looked at me and said "That should keep you quiet untill I get my trojans for this trojan horse. I tried to laugh but all that came out was a mutted laugh in a mmmppphh tone. Even though my hands were free, I made no effort to remove my muzzle. Kinda liked it. Great foreplay into what was to come. The American was getting into it. Rather exciting it was. It always is. So Matt was no prepared. He had slipped his saddle on his trojan horse but stopped dead and said he had to get some things out of his bag. Some toys. I just stood there and was mmmpphhing with the gag in my mouth. Matt opened his bag, suitcase I believe you call it in America and pulled out ropes, cuffs, tape, wrist cuffs, a ballgag and more. He had this sinister look on his face and smiled at me. Matt laid the various items on the bed while he pulled off all of my remaining clothing. Now I was completely nude. Stripped right down to my birthday suit and naked as a jaybird. Matt attached the leather straps, total 4 to each of the four bed posts. Then he helped me lay down on the bed and attached each of my wrists and ankles to each of the straps. He pulled the scarf out of my mouth and at this time I attempted to speak but was interrupted by a swift handgag which totally silenced me. Matt looked at me and said, "You want bondage. You'll get bondage. And if your not gagged and silent, it's not bondage." WOW! This guy was an animal! He rolled the scraf up in a ball with his free hand and stuffed it back into my mouth. Then he placed ducttape over my mouth. It was a special type of tape. Matt said it was from a medical company in the states. He got it from the same place that he got the leather straps. For duct tape, it was quite comfortable. And it really silenced me. I loved the feeling. I loved the helplessness. I was at this guys mercy and then I remembered what Matt told me in the restaurant; "You'll want to scream, but you won't be able to because you'll be gagged. You'll want to stop me, but you won't be able to because you will be restrained. MATT started by gagkissing me while rubbing my breasts. Then he would suck my breasts while massaging my pussy with his hand. Then he would put his hand in front of my nose so I could smell my own pussy. Now it was time, Matt jumped me and went inside me with his trojan horse and he pumped so hard that I swear I felt like we were on a trampoline. We both got off rather quickly, very quickly indeed. Matt then put his finger in my pussy and started to massage me. I wiggled and squirmend. I got off again and shook like I was being elctrocuted. And Matt wouldn't stop. He continued. You know how this feels when you just got off? You are very sensitive and indeed I was. This blasted Matt kept tubbing inside me. It was like being tickled. I shook from this. Now I started to realize what Matt meant when he said, "You'll want me to stop, but you won't be able to tell me or call out to anyone because you'll be gagged." I screamed and yelled to high heaven. But alas, my cries were completely muffled by the gag. I wanted to stop him or get away, but I couldn't because I was strapped down. I pulled with my wrists and arms and ankles and legs. I was immobile. Totally helpless. Totally at this Americans mercy. Being brought to climax like n ever before. Loving it and at the same time wanting it to stop because it is driving me nuts but wow it is total ectasy! Matt then put his finger in my pussy and with a wad of cum would wipe it over my face, near my nose. He was enjoying this very much. I was soon to find out that Matt was quite a teaser. He would from time to time, pull the tape off my mouth and ask me how I was but not take the scarf out of my mouth. I would mmmpphh something not understandable and muffled. Catching on at one point I pushed the scarf out with my tongue but my American friend would quickly cover my mouth with his hand squelching any words that I might say. He would then regag me with the tape only. Matt repeated this several times. He would tell me that he liked me better with my mouth shut. I would just roll my eyes. Then Matt would start up again. He would start massaging my pussy with his finger, ripe the tape off my mouth. Ask me how I was and as soon as he heard fine, he would put his hand over my mouth. This was really turning me on. And I came again and again. Matt retaped my mouth and hopped on me to jump me again. Something unusual happened. From the the process of gagging and reagging me the tape would no longer stick. So I began to howl from the emotion. Matt heard me and reached into his bag and pulled out a bandana. He then grabbed the scarf that he had gagged me with before and stuffed that back into my mouth. He then grabbed the bandana, rolled it several times and stretched it out in front of me. He then cleave gagged me. Matt then looked around and I knew he was up to something. Meanwhile, I lay there exhausted and stimulated from multiple orgasms. Matt went into my bag and found a thick bandana that I usually wear in my hair. I bring it along just in case we have one of those famous London rains. Matt was excited that he had found a new toy and I knew what was coming. I was about to be triple gagged and such was the case. And there I was helplessly strapped to the bed and unable to do anything to stop him. No one had ever done this to me before. I found this erotic in the sense that if I was helpless before, now my ability to mmmppphh in an even muted way was taken away from me. I could not make any sounds. Not that it mattered. The walls in this hotel were soundproof. And although the sensations were driving me crazy, there were also stimulating. I wouldn't have stopped Matt even if I could. I did have one concern though. We had agreed on a safety signal. That being in which I would mmmppphhh three times in a row. The triple gag now made t hat impossible. The seconds safety signal would be snapping my fingers, but alas, by bloody fingers had gone numb. Now I was getting a little scared. But I figured Matt knew what he was doing. I put my safety in this man. |
| Name: | Tonya |
| E-mail address: | tonya |
| Homepage URL: | http://yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Glad I found this site. I agree with the others that handgagging is very stimulating, errotic and fun. I noticed the story by Big Boner here and on Cheri's other site as well as the stories by Debby and Elaine King. I agree with the gals that we gals love our guys doing this to us. Girls do like to be handgagged.
I have been on both sides and I can tell you that it is fun for us gals either way! Yes, we like being handgagged and yes, we like handgaging our guys. Sort of gives us a sense of power over the men and what man ever fights us off? None. You guys love it too. Reminds me of a story that actually happened to me, in fact, this was my first major handgaging experience. I was part of a group that was on a bus trip going from Wheeling, West Va. to Sharon, Pa. This happened many years ago. I was dating a guy named Sal and our closest friends were Tammy and Eugene. They say right close to us on the bus. Back in those days, my college days, I was known to be more than a little rowdy and outspoken and would speak my mind on anything and any subject whether I was invited to or not. Sometimes, SAL would get really mad at me, as did some of the people we hung around with. Fortunately, I had a strong personality and charismatic, although I tested people in this one area but usually got away with it...or so I thought. Whenever something came up, I was always the first to volunteer and would help out on moments notice. Everyone knew this and complimented me on this quality. On the other hand, I did have a big mouth and was very outspoken. Sometimes, in fact, too many times, I would stick my nose where it didn't belong and tell people my thoughts whether they wanted to hear them or not. Well, back to the bus trip. One of the guys on the trip with us was a real jerk named Jack. He thought he was an authority on everything including things that he was clueless on. We had had our go arounds before. Jack had started talking about a very controversial subject and one that was very close to my heart. Sal knew it and winced at me. Tammy and Eugene knew it too. I sighed, started to turn around when Tammy reach around me, over my shoulder and clamped her hand over my mouth and then whispered: "Stay out of it! For the love of God, stay out of it. We don't need another Tonya-Jack altercation on this trip. It's a long way to Sharon, Pa. A longer day. A a long way back." Yes it would be a long ride. Sharon, Pa. was about 2 1/2 hours from where I lived. Tammy was my best friend and didn't want another shouting match between us and was concerned that maybe the bus driver would get upset or even stop the trip. This guy, a grumpy guy named Harold was very tempermental. I turned back in my seat while Tammy maintained her grip and tight handgag. I tried to pull her hand away and she only tightened up further. Tammy then told me that she wouldn't let go untill I promised to stay out of a argument with Jack. I looked over at Sal. He was smiling. He told Tammy that he liked me like this and wanted to know if he could borrow her to come with us at times so she could do this to me. The nerve of this guy! Tammy just laughed on that one but insisted that I promise her to stay out of the Jack monologue. I nodded yes but I had my fingers crossed. Jack continued to proove why everyone feels he is a first class butthead. And he had noticed what Tammy did to me. Even made a wise crack that he had a way to muzzle me this time so he went even deeper into his nonsense. Jack was a colorful guy. He was tall, around 6'1, had curly brown hair and was very handsome. All of the girls had a crush on him. He was an extremely good looking guy and dynamic, and he knew it too. He had an incredible ego. When he walked into a place, all of the girls would check him out. He loved it. He also was an intellectual and was none too proud to admit it. He always had the floor and considered himself the authority on anything and everything. And while he had a browd base of knowledge, alot of what he said was his opinion and not fact. I had to admit that in spite of his mouth, I had a crush on this guy too. But didn't want Sal to know this whom I was dating at the time. Well, Jack finally got to me and just as I finished with my OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO, Sal grabbed my mouth, handgagged me, thumbs down and with his other hand, put his finger up in front of me and said SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Well, I didn't want to be SHHHHHHHHHHHHHH'ed so I pulled Sal's hand down forcefully and started on Jack. I really started giving him a piece of my mind. I was really ready for Jack this time. We had gone a couple of rounds on this subject before and I knew he was wrong. He was way off base and everybody knew it. So I really let him have it. I pointed out stats to prove that he was wrong. I looked over at Sal and he just sat there scratching his head with a "Oh boy" look and he made no attempt to stop me so I really let Jack have it. As I continued to speak, my words turned into a mmmmppphhh as Tammy had intervened again with her usual tight handgag. I reached up to pull Tammy's hand away but she countered by applying a second hand over the first. So now she had me handgagged with not one, but both hands. She was sitting behind me and she had a very tight grip. I couldn't move her hands away even if my life depended on it. Sal just laughed. I tugged at her hands again. But to no avail. Jack seeing what was going on started making wise cracks and reminded me that he had a muzzle ready for me. Boy was I getting even more pissed! I reach up and around trying to get to Tammy, swinging my hands furiously but Sal clamped my hands down. I struggled with Sal so now Eugene came over to help Sal, like a guy needs help with a girl. Then Eugene came up with an idea. "Let's tie and gag Tonya." "You want to tie and gag her here on the bus?" Replied Sal. I heard Jack yell out, "Yeah Sal you need to put a muzzle on her. We d on't want to have to put up with this all the way to Sharon." The nerve of this guy! Then Jack asks if Sal and Eugene need any help. Now I was really struggling, desperately trying to break loose. All of this time, Tammy maintaned her tight handgag. So I was restrained and muzzled. Sal looks over at Eugene and says "Sure. Why not? Let's do it." I heard Jack yell "About time!" And as he walked over Sal made no bones about the fact that he didn't need or want his help. Meanwhile others in the bus were cheering Sal and Eugene on. I couldn't believe this! I had helped a lot of these people. Why would they want to do this to me, their friend? Harold the bus driver even chimed in. He indicated that he would pull over if the guys felt that was necessary and that he had some heavy duty rope in the back that he used for packages. TO BE CONTINUED |
| Name: | Tonya |
| E-mail address: | tonya |
| Homepage URL: | http://yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Sal looked at Eugene and asked him if he had anything to tie me up with. Before he could answer, a lady sitting in front of us and a very good friend of mine instructed Sal and Eugene to hold my hands still and she would tie them with her her scarf. And Joyce rejoiced in tying me up while the guys held me still. Meanwhile, Tammy kept her firm grip on the double handgag she had on me.
I just sneered at Joyce. After all that I did for her. The nerve of her! Sal pointed out that at least now I couldn't use my hands but I proved t hem wrong by raising my tied hands up and nearly nailing Sal in the face. So Eugene held my arms down while Sal secured the the seat belt around my arms fastening them down so I couldn't move them. HAROLD THE BUS DRIVER was watching allof this from his mirror, shouted out that we had just reached Washington, Pa. and Sharon was still adistance away. He asked the guys again if they needed his heavy duty rope. Sal said negative, or at least not yet. So I thought to myself surely they are not going to keep me this way all the way to Sharon, Pa. Sal knew me well and must have been reading my thoughts. Sal said, "You probably are thinking that we are not going to keep you this way all the way to Sharon, Pa. huh?" I nodded yes. Sal instructed Tammy to remove her hands. I took a few breathes but before I could say anything, Sal handgagged me from the front, thumbs down, palms front. I heard Jack yell, "That a boy Sal!" Taking a short break from his seminar on world events which he was clueless on. I was getting even more pissed off. Sal looked at me and said, "I bet you are really getting even more pissed off aren't you?" This guy knew me all too well. "Well, I told you to keep out of it so now you are going to have to learn the hard way." Sal looked behind me and smiled. He then said he was going to take his hand away. I looked around in front of me and noticed that everybody was smiling. Something was up. So as Sal removed his hand, and b efore I could say a word, I felt a soft fabric going over my mouth. Tammy had OTM gagged me with one of Eugene's bandanas. The bandana was not as firm as her handgag and I was able to mumble some words out, actually speak fairly well only mutted slightly. My dear 'friend Joyce' indicates that that won't work so she volunteers her scarf which he had around her neck. This was winter time and up north, it gets cold. Sal folded the scarf over and yanked it over the first gag and wrapped it around a couple of times, yanking back hard and then tying it in a tight knot behind my head. Still not satisfied, somebody felt that I could still speak so they put yet another gag over the first two. Sal playing around with me asks, "Now what were you saying honey?" If looks could kill, he would have been a dead man. I mmmppphhhed as best as I could but very little was coming out. My words were completely inaudible and so low so that even Sal had difficulty hearing me. Sal yelled to Harold the bus driver and asked him how long untill we get to Sharon, Pa. Harold yells out" About 45 minutes." Sal looked at Tammy and Eugene and said that certainly he couldn't keep me this way for 45 minutes. At which point many of the people in the bus said, "Oh yes you can and please do. If you release her, we'll tie and gag her ourselves!" Wow! These were my friends. How humiliating. Meanwhile, Jack the butthead was still rattling on. With all of the fuss, I had hardly noticed. But now that I was fully secured, the guys had settled down into their seats and the only voice I could hear was Jacks. What a butthead. To make matters worse, Jack would come over to me, get right in my face, make a point and ask me to answer it knowing full well that I couldn't. When I got a fainted mmmppphh out. Jack would clench his lips together and mock me, "Mmmpppphhhhhh, mmmmmmmmmmmm. What kind of answer is that?" I was fit to be tied, pun intended! Suddenly I remmbered how Sal told me that a certain look I gave him would cause him to crumble and he would give me anything I wanted. The look usually included a smile which obviously was impossible right right with three gags covering my mouth, so I just used my eyes. Sal saw it coming so quickly blindfolded me while I mmmmppphhed and squirmed in deviance. Sal then asked the others how long he should keep me this way. They all responded, "All the way to Sharon and all the way back." Joyce was a little sympathetic. "The poor girl is going to need something to eat and use the restrooms.....but then she asked for this. Let her suffer." Wow. Ws I surprised at this. Especially from Joyce. Was telling Jack off really that bad? And why didn't they gag him, he was still yakking away a mile a minute. Would they really keep me this way all the way to Sharon, Pa and all the way back? TO BE CONTINUED |
| Name: | Cheri |
| E-mail address: | Special Feature - Challenge Match with Elaine King |
| Homepage URL: | http://Driven Into Ectasy!!!!!! |
| Comments: | This story will devaite from my usual format of handgags and bondage. As some of you are aware, I was challenged by Ms. Elaine King from the UK to a bondage post contest. With holidays, my youngest Brian sick and my work on a book that should be realeased next fall, I have had little time to post as I usually do. So for those of you who have been asking, "Where's Cheri?" Now you know. Now on to my story. I hope this doesn't offend anyone because it is stronger than what I typically write and does include sexual interaction. The milder handgag and bondage stories will appear on my other boards.
Here goes. Your feedback is welcome. For me, one of the most stimulating sexual activities is to have my boyfriend drive me to ectasy over and over with me tied up and unable to stop him. Mark was the first guy to drive me to orgasm that way. He would take my scarves to tie me and lick me into orgasm. The sensations would drive me wild and he wouldn't stop. My whole body would pulsate , almost like being electrocuted and Mark WOULD JUST KEEP GOING. I was stunned when it happened. I have had guys come down on me before, but nothing like this. Usually they would just fumble around. MARK DROVE ME WILD! Mark woke up one morning after we went nearly all night long. It was a beautiful summers morning and the sunlight came in through the window. I was barely awake when I felt Mark licking me between my legs. Then I felt his tongue sliding inside of me. I wiggled and squirmed. It tickled and I reached down to stop him. It was driving me nuts. Mark had anticipated that move and gently tied my wrists spread eagle to the bed frame. He did the same with my feet. Funny thing, I knew what he was going to do, I knew it would drive me wild, I knew it would tickle, I knew that if my hands were free I would attempt to stop him, and I still did not resist when he tied me. MARK went back to licking me and inserted his tongue inside of me again. Ahhhh the sensations were driving me wild. Absolutely wild. But alas I was helpless to do anything about it. MARK licked my clitoris around and around until it felt like it was standing up like a pencil eraser. Then MARK pushed his tongue as far into my vagina as possible and then he spread me apart to go even further into me. Mark went depper and deeper and I was getting wetter. Unbelievable! Mark then pushed his face right into my vulva and then licked my clitoris againa nd again untill I couldn't stand it anymore. No matter, I couldn't stop him anyway. Pure ectasy and delight. What stimulation! But Mark wasn't done yet. Not by a longshot. MARK then ran one finger up into my vagina, then another and another and another. He then rubbed my juices all over. The sensations were incredible. In fact, the sensations were so incredible that Mark had to stifle me as I started to scream in ectasy. Still not done, Mark went on to masturbate me with his whole hand. This area was already very sensitive due to Marks prior activities not to mention what we did the night before. I screamed into my gag in ectasy and tugged on the scarves that held me bound, totally helpless to stop Mark while he drove me beyond my wildest expectations. Mark did this two more times each time more orgasmic than the last. While I didn't want Mark to stop, the sensations were sort of like being tickled in a very sensitive spot over and over. I was being driven to climax over and over and totally helpless to stop it. I wiggled, squirmed, mmmppphed and got off again and again and again. WOW! What a sensation! To this day I get excited everytime I recall this interaction with Mark. It was not just awesome, it was spectacularly sensational! Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Tonya |
| E-mail address: | tonya |
| Homepage URL: | http://yahoo.com |
| Comments: | First to Leon and Nathan, thank you for your feedback and YES---strange as it may seem, it is a true story and told as I remember it. This stuff really does happen folks. Although you usually have to be around crazy people.
Now to continue with the story~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ When I heard everyone say "leave her that way all the way up and and all the way back, I was flabbergasted! I could understand if they wanted me to me quiet or even back off of Jack The Butthead, but to leave me this way all the way up and back? What if a police car came by? What would they think? Well anyway I was stunned and all I could think was WOW! And was I ever suprised by this. Even more surprising was that everyone went on doing what they were doing acting like nothing unusual had happened or was going on. A few people would look back at me and chuckle and then go back to what they were doing. I heard various conversations. It's amazing how much you hear when your sight and ability to speak are taken away. Your hearing senses are accentuated because that is all you have to work with other than smell. Speaking of smell, my nostrils picked up that somebody was eating a ham and cheese sandwich close by. Sal would occasionally ask me if I was okay and ask me if he could get me anything. Of course all I could do is mmmpphhh. Sal played it up and would say, in reference to question #1, "I'll take that as a yes! And I guess you don't need anything." Then I heard Jack again with his crap. Oooooh, I wanted to soooooo bad to intervene and give this jerk a piece of my mind. To really tell this idiot off. He was clueless. I couldn't believe how somebody could talk so confidently about something that he knew nothing about. But now I noticed something else; nobody seemed to be paying attention to him. In fact, when I used to speak back to him, it seemed to draw more people out and put more attention on him. Now I realized that people had tuned him out. They were doing their own thing. Had conversations going with their own people. In short, Jack was having a conversation with himself because nobody really cared what he said. Why didn't I notice this before? Perhaps this was what this was all about. No doubt, Sal, Eugene and Tammy wanted to be realize that everyone knew that Jack was a butthead and they simply ignored him. By silencing me, they hoped I would figure it out...and I did. Now that lightning struck I decided to get Sal's attention. I wanted Sal to know that I had figured it out. So with my head, I bumped Sal's shoulder and tried to say take my gag off but all that came ouot was mmmppphhh. Sal simply smiled at me and told me this would be a good lesson for me. He then told me that I would have to stay this way all the way to Sharon...and maybe back too. I let out a slow and long mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmppppppppppppphhhhhhhhh and put some "feel sorry for me" emphasis on it. No going. Sal wasn't buying it. I had learned my lesson. I had gotten the point. If only I could tell Sal this. I tried to work the gags off, all to no avail. I tried again in vain to communicate to Sal that I had learned. No going. Sal just looked at me with a sly grin and it looked like I would be stuck like this for at least another 45 minutes or so, the time it would take us to get to Sharon, Pa. Sal whispered to me that this would be a good lesson to me, but wait u ntill we get home! Yeah, I had been tied by him before and it was exciting. Almost as exciting as what Mark did to Cheri (read Cheri's post for that one) But then Sal quickly added that there would be another test on the way back to Wheeling as well as during the day. I thought to myself, I am no kid. I don't need this kind of treatment. But then, I was at their mercy and their was nothing I could do about it. Even if I could break loose, what was to stop them from tying me up all over again? It was fruitless. There were three of them, and a whole busload of people who were in full agreement including Harold, the dorky bus driver whow as in full agreement as well. I have to admit that it was frustrating, embarrassing and humiliating to be silenced like this, but especially this way and in front of all of these people. To add insult to injury, Jack would come over from time to time to make a point and ask me to respond to it knowing full well that I couldn't. I would mmmppphhh in protest and Jack would just make wise cracks. He would say. "What did you say? Mmmpppphhhh?? What does mmmmppphh mean? Is that like ruffff, ruffff? Like a dog barking?" Sal finally told Jack to back off. And he did, albiet sarcastically. What an experience! Tonya TO BE CONTINUED. |
| Name: | Tonya |
| E-mail address: | tonya |
| Homepage URL: | http://yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Well thank you everyone for your nice comments. Glad you are enjoying this story. I had hoped to add to this story earlier, but things have been pretty hectic around here. I live in Sharon, Pa. and as you may be aware, it has been pretty cold around here. As a reminder, this was a bus trip from Wheeling, W. Va. to Sharon, Pa.
Well anyway, when I left off, I was tied with a bandana, triple gagged and blindfolded and forced to listen to JACK THE BUTTHEADS COMMENTS and obviously silenced so well so that I was unable to respond. Meanwhile, Jack took advantage of the situation by asking me questions that mocking my mmmmmmm's and mmmppphs. It was quite embarassing. SAL looked over at me and commented how much he liked me like this. "Wait untill I get you home!" I just turned my head towards him judging by the direction his voice came from, but of course was unable to communicate with him, although I nodded my head. Sal told me that he knows how to read me and said he knew that I was smiling underneath the gags and blindofolds and indicated that he would release me as long as I promised not to chime in on Jack Butt's crazy comments. I nodded yes in agreement. Nonetheless, I couldn't help but think how embarrassing this was, being tied up like this in front of all these people. Would they ever let me live it down? And why were they enjoying it so much? Soon, Eugene comes over and whispers something to Sal. Now what I thought. I also could hear Jack saying something other than his grandstanding garble about nothing. Sal informs me that he i s going to take the blindfold off first. He told me to remain still, look forward, straight ahead of me and be still. I did hear some moving around but figured that was normal moving around to stretch which by the way, I needed a stretch myself and was going to tell Sal that as soon as I was able to speak again. But at least I would be able to see and that would be an improvement. Off comes the blindfold and as I was blinking my eyes after heaving been in darkness, suddenly I hear a click and it was Tammy with her darn camera. She took a picture of me tied up like this! Now I knew I would never live it down or ever hear the end of this. I started mmmppphhing like crazy in protest looking first at Tammy and then at Sal. Everyone was laughing and Sal asked if anyone knew what the heck I was saying. They all laughed. Jack says, "I know what she is saying. She is saying mmmpppphhhh." More laughter. Harold, the geeky and wierd bus driver looks over and laughs. I looked at him and tried to ask How close are we to Sharon, Pennsylvania? But what came out was more like plowcoastwerebetoprenpeway. Sal again asks everyone if they have any idea what I said. And this time they all like a chorus just mimick me with mmmmm, mmmppphhh, blah, blah, ppppppplloowwwww. They each would cover their own mouths. Tammy came in front of me and started making wise cracks with a silly smile on her face. She started mimicking me when Eugene got behind her and said, "Here Tam, I'll help you." And he handgagged Tammy. I smiled with my eyes. TO BE CONTINUED |
| Name: | Cheri |
| E-mail address: | cheri_handgagged@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/main.html |
| Comments: | Handgagged At The Movie Theatre
Awhile back, Harry took me to see the newest Zorro movie with Antonio Banderas. I have to admit, I love that guy. What a hunk! As usual, Harry took me to see it in the El Cheapo theatre. If you have read some of my stories in the past, you probably can guess what happened. Well, I really am not a fanof the El Cheapo theatre. Especially this one. The seats rock and many of the seats don't even have a cup holder. It is old and dingy. The only good thing is that it is cheap---we get in for $2 a piece. My Harry is the last of the big spenders eh? So as with The Dukes of Hazard story which appears on our sister board, I commence complaining about the El Cheapo theatre. Fortunately or unfortunately Harry has both hands occupied, one holding his soda and the other holding the popcorn. So he cannot deliver one of his famous handgags on me. Knowing this, I put my face right in front of his and stick my tongue out and go ppphhhhttttttt and then continue with my complaining. We finally find seats. As usual, my seat wobbles and good ne ws, there is no place for Harry to put his soda so he has to hold it. I continue with my complaining. Harry is anxious but his hands are full. Finally in desperation, he puts the soda down and raises his hand but I got my words out first and bragged that he is too slow. Not fast enough Harry. Your hands are full. Ha, ha. That sort of thing. Finally, I quiet down for awhile especially since Harry has one hand free to use now. The lights dim and soon it looks likt the movie is going to start. The usual "thank you for using the trash containers" messages comes on and the previews are about to start when the film flickers, flickers and stops. I laugh and when I laugh, it is a load laugh. And here comes handgag number 1 from Harry. So my laugh turns into a mmmmppphhh. I have a cupholder for my soda and one hand free and pull Harry's hand away. "Darn it Harry, that HOM stuff is getting old. We are in public you know and furthermore....mmmppphhhh." Harry says "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Cheri. People want to watch the movie." mmmmppppooovieepphhie. I tried to say movie in gagtalk and was trying to point out that there was no picture on the screen. Harry removes his hand but keeps it ever so close. I start to speak and he handgags me again. Not too loud Cheri, there are people here who want to see and hear the movie not your big mouth." "My big mouth! Of all the nerve!" As I mentioned in my Dukes Of Hazard story, Harry had accidently met with his buddy from work, a guy named Mack. Harry and Mack had a lot of fun at my expence handgagging me during that movie. So Harry is still holding my mouth, turns around and says, "Hey Mack surprised to see you here again." Oufbwatesbweebbwingbheremmmmppphhh, mmmmmmm I was trying to speak. Harry says, "Did you bring the stuff?" I hear Mack say, "Yep!!" As I said, I had a cupholder for my soda and an arm rest for both of my arms. Soon I felt something going around my arms, my forearms both at the same time. Mack and somebody else from behind were taping my arms down. Harry then looks at me and says he is going to take his hand away now and as he does I feel duct tape going over my mouth from behind me. Obviously Mack or someone. Then more duct tape going around my waist securing me to the seat. Harry then asks me if I remembered talking about the old Zorro tv series with Guy Williams that was shown on Disney. Like I could answer so I just mmmppphhed. He said how much I raved about how handsome Guy Williams was. That he was another Erol Flynn. (I loved Guy Williams!) And he asked me if I recalled talking about the various bondage episodes that appeared with people like Annette Funicello and m any other very attractive gals. I again nodded yes. Harry said that since we were going to see Zorro, that I would be the beautiful DID and he would play Zorro. At which point Mack handed Harry a bag and Harry put on a mask and a black hat. "OH, one more thing." Said my swashbuckling husband. "This will also keep you quiet throughout the movie so we call can enjoy it. You really messed up The Dukes Of Hazzard for Us." "And if you want a drink, just ask me, but enunciate and don't mumble okay?" Talk about ballbusters! Cheri Have A Great Day! (-: :-) |
| Name: | Tonya |
| E-mail address: | tonya |
| Homepage URL: | http://yahoo.com |
| Comments: | So now thanks to Eugene's handgag, Tammy is mimicking me perfectly and really going to town rambling on and saying God knows what. Everyone was laughing and even I was giggling under the gag. Although I was uncomfortable and was tied and gagged for awhile, it was all in fun.
Harold the dorky bus driver shouts out "30 MINUTES TO SHARON!" Oh, another 30 minutes. Would they leave me like this all the way to Sharon. 30 minutes. Seemed liked an eternity. Sal yells out "30 minutes eh? Should I cut Tammy loose?" Everyone shouts out "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" Tammy was still handgagged by Eugene and mmmppphhed out MWNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMPPH. So now Sal is trying to figure out a way to break up the time. He looks at me and asks if I remember how we first met in my freshman year when I was trying to make it on the sorority. Like I could answer. At this point, Tammy pulls Eugene's hand off her mouth and encourages Sal to tell us about it. Meanwhile, I smiled with my eyes and nodded and even though I was restrained and unable to speak, my body language revealed that I enjoyed this memory. And as was the case, my exuberance was premature and irrational since I was in a very compromising position. So Sal looks at me and says, "Now it's payback time!" So now lightning strikes and I realize that they had planned this all along. I try to speak and started mumbling and mmmmppphhing that "You guys had this planned all along." But what came out was more like yukegeysplaiddisballoowong. Sal mouths, Eugene handgags Tammy again and Tammy does her best great impression of me with all sorts of facial expressions and contortions and mmmppphhing. This was getting old fast. So I knew they were prepared but I had no idea how well they were prepared. They had planned this well in advance and obviously everybody was in on it, except me. To Be Continued |
| Name: | Tonya |
| E-mail address: | yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://The Bus Trip Cont'd.......... |
| Comments: | So Sal looks me in the eye and says; "Which is it? The hard way or the easy way? I started to mmmppphhh while Tammy maintained her tight, veryt ight handgag on me. Sal looks around and asks i f anyone has a clue as to what I am trying to say.
Eugene and Jack chime in and say that they think that what I said was that I refused to be quiet and would have to be thoroughly gagged. Eugene grabs the rags from Tammy and tells her to slowly remove her hand and he will begin to stuff my mouth. Meanwhile, Jack pulls out a roll of duct tape and ia ll too anxious to give me the full treatment. Sal waves his hand once more and tells everyone to back off. He says this is my wife, she had been gagged for over an hour, we would be in public and I needed to breathe. I smiled with my eyes and tried to say thank you but all that came out was a mmmmppphh. Jack chimed in again at which point Jack told him to shut up or he would be the one to be gagged. Jack shut up fast. Sal is a big man, over 6 feet fall and a muscular in shape 220 lbs of chiseled steel and sex appeal (for we females) Jack again looked me in the eye, told Tammy to remove her hand and asked me which it would be. I took a deep breathe, moved my mouth, jaw and tongue around to get the circulation moving and responded that the joke had gone on long enough. I would be good. And the only reason I was not more upset than I was was because of what I did to him in college. Finally, I was able to speak again and...as I was about to speak, Jack lunged in fronto f me and attempted to handgag me when Sal blocked him and literally shoved him away. Then I said I would be calm, cool and collected. Seeing Sal manhandle Jack the little weasel [Ed note by Cheri: doesn't Jack sound a lot like Canuck?] gave me new enthusiasm and made the whole embarrassment of what was happeneing worth it. I looked over at Jack and was about to tell him off whn Sal raised his hand and warned me not to. I complied. So we walked around like a bunch of normal people. Little did people realize that I was tied up. I just smiled and said hello to everybody. I told Sal that my nose itched and asked if he could untie me. Instead, he grabbed his hankercheif and rubbed my nose with that. People walking by looked at us in a strange way, but Sal got the job done. I thanked Sal for relieving my itchy nose and told himt hat I was surprised that he never forgot about that college incident. He reminded me that he warned me that he would get even some day and when I least expected it. Little did I know that he would do it years later after we got married and where on a Bus TRIP. Sal reminded me that he liked seeing me this way; being totally restrained the way I was int he bus and doing this in front of our friends was a real blast. He then told me that he had a special treat in store for me when we got home. Well, after the long bus trip, all of were hungry and I needed to go to the ladies room. The combination of the long bus trip, breakfast before leaving, drinks we had PLUS being teased, tied up, gagged and handgagged had really stimulated me. I really needed to go! I told Sal and he arranged for Tammy to go with me to the ladies room, to help me but assured me that I would not get untied! I told Sal no way----I couldn't go in like that! Sal reaffirmed that I had to go that way or hold it. Which would it be? I reluctantly agreed to go with Tammy, tied up. What an experience! After that, we went into a restaurant and sat down to eat. I was wondering how Sal was going to pull this one off! Surely he would have to untie me to feed myself. Not so. I ordered a cheeseburger and a shake. Sal arranged to position the cheeseburger in my glove and would raise my hand with his to make it appear as though I was feeding myself. I soon discovered that no one was really watching us that much anyway. Next time you go into a restaurant, check it out. Most people are in their own world and not even aware that you are ALIVE! This was on of those fascinating educational experiences that you learn only through experiences like this. None the less, I still felt humiliated, totally unable to feed myself, like a child or an invalid. Next we went to the theatre to enjoy the show. I got a revelation but did not tell Sal about it. He was right next to me on my left with his arm around me. Eugene and Tammy were next to me to my right. Jack was behind us and I could still hear this butthead. As we entered the theatre, as I suspected, the usher asked me for my coat and he would check it in for me. I smiled at Sal and wondered how he was going to handle this one! But that darn Sal had a answer ready. He told the usher before I could say anything that I was getting over a bad flu and would wear it to keep warm. If I got too warm, I could always remove it inside. Then Sal looked at me and said "Isn't that right dear?" as he tightened his grip around my shoulder more or us indicating that I'd better agree or else. So I nodded my head and replied yes. So the usher directed us to our seats, told us to enjoy the show and left as I sneered at Sal. But then I got a shitty look on my face as I remembered what I did to Sal many years ago in college. And thought how he had been such a good sport about it untill now. The show was excellent. It was time to leave, head back to the bus and then back to Wheeling, W. VA for that long ride back home. So now I wondered what Sal and the gang had in mind for me. I had been tied up for hours. By now the ropes had felt like i pair of shoes that irrate for awhile untill you forget or get used to them. My hands were numb, but I didn't realize it untill I thought about it. I quietly leaned over to Sal and discreetly told him about my hands being numb fromt he ropes. Discreet was the key word as I didn't want to upset him and get tripled gagged again, or worse. Sal said he figured as much and indicated that he had planned to temporily untie me to give me a break. Actually was going to untie me before the show, but got so turned on about my helpless condition in this enviroment that he decided to let it ride. But now he was ready to temporily untie me. Temporily? Hadn't I been tied enough already? I mean it was all day! Sal surmising my thoughts indicated that perhaps I could get a longer break and as I was about to speak out he gently put his hand over my mouth and reminded me of what I did to him in college. Sal removed his hand, I smiled and said that I would do it again when and if I got the chance, which was a big mistake and bad timing. Nonethless, Sal briefly untied me and gently rubbed my hands bringing circulation back to my hands. I indicated that I needed to go to the ladies room again before we went on the bus. Sal suggested that I let warm water run over my hands. Sal looked at me with his beautiful brown eyes and told me that he had been a a little rough on me and asked me how I felt. I told him that I felt like he had taken it a little too far at first, but then agreed that based on what I had done to him, that I deserved it. In any event, I was finally untied and able to move. What a relief! I went to the ladies room with Tammy and some of the other female passengers. Some were snickering at me. Others felt that Sal had taken it too far and wanted to know what the heck I had done to Sal in college to warrant this. Others had heard the story and said they would love to do that to their guy and asked if I wanted in on it. I was just happy to be loose and after emptying my bladder, ran hot water over my hands bringing circulation back to my hands. I t felt so good. We come out of the restroom, bus driver yells that it is time to leave. All aboard or find another way home. This is why I hate bus trips. No control! Tammy and I and the other ladies walked towards the bus as Eugene and someo f the other guys caught up to us. Eugene reminds Sal how this is supposed to end, not that Sal forgot. So Sal informs me that it is time to get tied up again. He tells me to put my hands in front, removes my coat and asks Tammy for the rags she had. Tammy is ready to stuff them in my mouth when Sal intercepts her and puts it around my left wrist instead. He then asks Tammy for another one and wraps that around my right wrist and then gently and kndly binds my hands in front with a soft scarf. He asks me how it it feels and I respond, "Soft, comfortable and sensual." Sal just smiles and says "Wait untill we get home. I have a real surprise for you!" Sal carried my coat like a gentleman, walked me over to the same seat as before, strappe me but much to my delight, did not gag me this time, although for some reason which any adult who has been in bondage with someone of the opposite sex can understand, I was hoping he would. No sooner than I had the thought, Jack the butthead comes around and starts teasing me and asks me how it felt to have my mouth shut for so long. Sal still with the scarves in his hand stuffs one in Jacks big mouth. Everyone roared. SAl then asks Jack if he wants to be tied up all the way back home. Jack pulls the gag out and says no way. Meanwhile most of the guys on the bus indicated that they would love to have Jack shut up all the way back home. I was the loudest of all. Would it happen? To Be Continued |
| Name: | Big Boner |
| E-mail address: | Hangagged By Debby |
| Homepage URL: | http://Handgagging Experiences Part IV |
| Comments: | My last installment was over three months ago! Sorry about that guys. But to tell the truth, I had told this story on Canucks board and due to what I percieved to be a lack of interest, I stopped. Cheri has b een hammering me with emails and letting me know that many of you have requested to hear the conclusion and actually have asked for even more handgagged stories. GREAT! Because I have plenty of them. So by popular demand, here is Part IV.
When I left off, I had been handgagged for nearly 2 hours by several girls who traded off as their hands grew tired. They had me handgagged and were holding my hands firmly on the table so I couldn't move. They had me bound and gagged at work no less in full view of all my peers only without ropes, duct tape or gags. I was totally helpless and got so aroused that I actually shot a wad in my pants. I was embarrassed, stimulated, aroused, numb and helpless all at the same time. Debby started sniffling and smelled the unmistable scent of fresh cum. As did the others around us. Many started laughing. One even said, "Wow BB gets to get off at work on company time!" The old bag looked at me disgustingly and more or less told me what she thought of me. I tried to say, "Hey, I am the victim here." Buut with Debby's firm, soft hand still covering my mouth all that came out was blubb, blubb, blubb as Debby likes to put it. Debyy's handgag was so tight that I couldn't mutter a word or hardly even a sound. At this point even my mmppphs were getting fainter and fainter and were turning into mmmmmppphs, mmmpphs, mmpphs, mphs, mp and so on. The girls loved this, but I was drained. I suppose it was the combination of the sensual affect of being handgagged for so long by three gorgeus girls and the suspence of this going on during work hours on company time and even having my boss Chuck come by and being totally oblivious to my condition and my being unable to speak out which brought this all out of me. Laurie was the first to speak and said that I had been restrained for an awfully long time, was probably thirsty (I agreed but was unable to comunicate this) and that many people were getting annoyed by the smell of fresh cum, not to mention the old bag. She suggested that Debby cut me loose and let me go clean myself off and get refreshed. Debby reluctantly agreed but finally released her hand while one of the other girls lunged towards me almost as automatic response with her hand cocked ready to handgag me at which point Debby said, "No, it's over for now. Let BB alone. We can always do t his again some time." Then everyone laughed at how easy I was and how easily those girls overpowered me and kept me helpless for nearly two hours! So Debby finally released her firm handgag on me and asked me if I wanted a drink of water. I tried to say yes but all that came out were weak, sqeaky little sounds and I was slurring my words badly. This was wierd, I was released, yet still helpless and unable to speak. My hands were so numb, that I couldn't even move them. One girl yelled out: "He sounds like Daffy Duck!" Everyone laughed and started making duck sounds. Debby noticeably felt bad but was laughing as well. She apologiezed to me and said thats he had taken it too far. She kissed me on the lips and for the first time, I could hardly feel any sensations, my mouth and lips had gone numb from being handgagged for so damn long. I looked like a little defenseless boy, overpowered by a couple of good looking girls. Of course, it would never had gone this far had I reacted from the beginning. But alas, I had waited too long. Being restrained took the strength out of me. I was numb and at their mercy but was already plotting a strategy for sweet revenge even in my dismal state. Finally my glass of water arrives and I am dismayed when I realize that I cannot pick the glass of water up with even two hands. Debby offers to help, brings the glass up to my mouth butu as I begin to drink, I find I can't swallow or hold the water in my mouth. It dribbles downt he side sort of like when you come back from the dentist and your mouth is still numb from novacaine. Everyone again laughed and at this point Debby was really felling sorry for me. She said she had not idea that what she and the other girls did to me would have this sort of effect on me or she would have halted it much sooner. A buddy of mine, Eric who had watched the whole thing and enjoyed it along with the others walked me over to the mens bathroom. My legs were wobbly no doubt from the sensations and my hands were totally numb. I tried to speak with him, but all that came out were mumbled sounds. I looked around and many of the girls, including Debby were covering their mouths laughing at me. When I looked in the bathroom mirror in the mensroom, I noticed that my lips were literally hanging and my mouth was swollen. I looked indeed as though I had just come from the dentists office and sure felt like it too. I began to run hot water over my hands to bring some life back to them and then rubbed hot water over my lips and mouth. The sensations came back and I slowly was able to speak normally again. Finally I went into the stall and cleaned myself off. Eric had some colone that I placed on my underwear to absorb the smell of the cum. It worked. Now I indicated to Eric that I desperately need to drink something as I was extremely dry. I walked back towards Debby and some of the people were still laughing. Debby greeted me with another kiss and this time I felt it. She then handed me the glass of water and I was able to drink it now. I looked over and saw the old bag now nodding her head back and forth in a digusting manner. I started to stay, "What did you expect......mmmmpppphhh" Debby stopped me with her famous handgag but this time I pulled her hand down and slapped a handgag on her and asked "How do you like it when I do this to you?" Ilooked over at Eric and said, "Let's do to Debby what she did to me. How about it?" Eric shrugged his shoulders in a more or less why not. I was game. To Be Continued |
| Name: | Tonya |
| E-mail address: | The Bus Trip Cont'd |
| Homepage URL: | http://yahoo.com |
| Comments: | When I left off, I had gone outside to watch Sal from the window as he was tied veryt ightly to the chair. It was hilarious watching this egghead struggle against his bonds, attempt several times to stand up with his feet very tightly tied and trying unsuccessfully to break loose. To my amazement, SAL was able to wiggle his way near the phone, but how on earth would he be able to dial with hands hands tied behind his back? No way I figured. But to my amazement, Sal was able to pick up the phone with his mouth, lay on the table and dial with his nose and chin! INCREDIBLE!
So I ran back in just as Sal was about to talk to someone, pushed the button down and moved the phone away. I promptly told Sal "NO PHONE CALLS!" But I had to admire his spunk and dexterity. I don't think that I could have done that. Not do I think that many others could have either. So I pulled the phoneout of the way to make sure there would be no more phone calls. Then I told Sal that I would be back and if he didn't behave, I would have to get even more rope out and gag him as well. The look on Sal's face was one of pure astonishment. He agreed to comply. Then there was a knock on the door. Someone, a nosey neighbor was complaining about the tv being too loud. I put my hand over Sal's mouth untill this nosey neighbor left while turningt he tv down with the remote. I t hen looked at Sal and said, "Geez, I didn't know that people came up around here. I guess I am goingt o have to gag you after all." Sal's eyes bulged. So with one hand still over Sal's mouth, I reached into my bag and pulled out a roll of duct tape that June had conveniently provided me with. I pulled the tape out and then used my mouth to rip a piece of duct tape off, removed my hand and quickly placed this over Sal's mouth. Now with both hands free, I ripped off another piece of duct tape and placed t his right over the first piece just under Sal's big Italian nose and a third piece just under that one. This was the birth of the triple gag (for us anyway) Then I had more rope and started tying Sal interlooping the rope between his arms, around his shoulders and th en used the rest for his legs. Then I got even more rope and tied him form his chest to his feet. He looked like a spool of thread only with rope. Now I started teasing Sal. "Ah poor Sal. So helpless. What's the matter Sal, can't you use your algebra or calculus to calulate an escape? How about your philosophy? What would Socrates do in a case like this? You are always quoting Socrates. Is Socrates going to help you? Too bad you're not Hercules." Then I laughed while Sal mmmpppggghhed. "Woulda say Sal? I didn't quite get that. You are slurring your words. Was that english or greek like Socrates? It's all Greek to me." I was really enjoying this. "So what do you have to say now big guy? You are always making wise cracks to we girls. Look what this little girl has done to you Big Sal. Why are you guys such suckers for a good looking girl with a rope? You guys melt like butter in a hot frying pain." "C'mon Sal. Wise crack you way out. You are the guy with all of the wise cracks. Nothing to say now eh Sal?" Sal responded with MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPHHHHHHHHH! I followed up with, "Oh, you can't wise crack your way out. Your mouth is taped shut.What a shame. Maybe we should keep you this way permanently eh Sal?" MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHHH "We, you are thinking. Who are we?" "Well you'll find out soon enough." I then reconnected the phone and called the girls and told them the job was done. With a healthy laugh in my voice I bragged how easy it was for little oh me to overpwoer Sal and how innocent and helpless Sal looked all trussed up. Within minutes, the girls were over admiring my work and laughing at Sal. June complimented me on being the new sorority queen. But the best was yet to come for Sal. He had no idea what the girls had planned for him but was about to find out real soon. ---------------------------------------------------------- I want to comment on the post preceding mine obviously by Harold (Buddy) the female handgag story that was supposed to have happened in a movie theatre. These are the type of stories that are so typical for Canucks board since it is obviously so fictional and fake, not to mention a ripoff of Big Boner and Cheri's stories. Big Boner alludes to a very long handgag but indicates that involved several girls and the detail indicates that it was real and true. Cheri's stories involve handgagging in movie theatres coupled with actuall cloth or tape gags that may last the entire length of a movie. My stories also include handgags along with real bondage and tape and cloth gags whcih are also real. The fact is folks, no one is going to hold their hand over your mouth for 2 hours through the length of a full movie. These things only ocurr in the Buddy's imagination and typically only appear on Canucks board because the mentality there is about the only people on the net who are stuypid enough to believe them. Nuff said. Now how about some real stories. Cheri deserves credit for not deleting that stupid post and allowing Harold (Buddy) aka Canuck to post here. But, alas, perhaps that is the genuis of Cheri. She wants to show everyone what an idiot Canuck really is. |
| Name: | Paula |
| E-mail address: | paulabound@angelfire.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://HOM & Bound & Gagged |
| Comments: | Hello everybody. I'm a 30-ish, dwf, medium-tall very attractive blonde who has been bound and gagged and HOMed on a regular basis in bars especially here in Ft. Lauderdale. Most of the guys around here are open to my desires to tight bondage. I like role plays like mock kidnappings. Last weekend I met a guy who kept me in his dorm for the entire weekend. He tried to keep me a secret. It was a lot of fun. Last nite, I went to see The Poseidon Adventure and the guy I was with kept me handgagged for most of the movie. That was a riot. When we got to his place he spread eagled me to his bed and WOW what a time we had. I coldn't wait. I had to let the whole world via this website know about it.
Love this dreambook. Love the stories. Paula |
| Name: | Mr. Bondage |
| E-mail address: | mrbondage@hotmail.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.mrbondage.com |
| Comments: | Hospitals Are Great Places For HOM's and Bondage!
I used to know this girl named Tammy. She was a physical therapist in our local hospital. Real cute, nice personality, great figure. Her only problem was that Tammy was having trouble with her husband. I was a friend and frequently comforted her. We would just talk. That is all, although I wanted to take it m uch further. TAMMY was married as noted above and so was I. My marriage wasn't exactly a bed of roses either and many times Tammy would meet with me and talk when I needed somebody to talk to. Tammy was working on one of those boring evenings when she had to be there but there wasn't much going on. She was on call, primarily for emergencies. Two appointments were cancelled. Tammy called me and wanted to talk to someone. Her jerk husband was doing things again. Usually, work was one way that Tammy was able to get away from her problems. She dove into her work, working and talking with patients helped her forget about her troubled married life. She needed someone to talk to and obviously her jerk husband was not the needed medicine that Tammy needed. So as she usually does, she called me. Just as I frequently called her. She told me she needed to talk to somebody quickly. Her marriage was on the rocks, her husband was giving her a real hard time and was going crazy. She told me how badly her husband was treating her, so poorly and the situation was getting worse and worse. Although I am usually against divorce, I advised Tammy to consider it. In previous conversations, Tammy confided to me that she had tried everything to save her marriage. She suggested to her husband that they get marrital counseling, talk to their local minister or just have a sensible husband/wife talk. Nothing doing. Her husband Harold was a real jerk. Aside from never spending any real quality time with Tammy, he was always too busy to even talk to her. Most of his time was spent on the internet on chat rooms, surfing web sites and so on. Other times he was in a bar somewhere or out with his one and only friend. They never did anything together. He used to go to church and he even stopped that. HAROLD bragged that he was an athiest. He even said, "I'm an athiest, thank God." Interesting fellow eh? So I suggested to Tammy that she should divorce Harold. He sounded like a jerk and acted like a jerk and he was a jerk. Why hang on to a guy who could care less about her? Tammy went on about her marriage vowels. Unlike Harold, she was a good christian. So anyway, Tammy asked me if I could stop by the hospital and meet her in her department. I asked if anybody would mind, after all this is a hospital. Tammy responded negatively. She said she was the only therapist on duty, she would be waiting for me near the entrance way and let me in and that nobody would bother us. So I thought, COOL! And I really liked Tammy. She was redhead with flaring red hair and didn't have a temper. She was built, worked out with weights and aerobically. She was a real looker! SHE was also a very nice person, too nice for her own good and way too nice for her jerk husband Harold. As usual, we talked for awhile about general topics then I suggested that Tammy tell me a little more about her work. Must be interesting being a therapist. I asked her to explain the equipment she uses. I was grabbing at anything to take her mind off her jerk husband Harold and get back into feeling good again. Amazingly, as Tammy started to talk about her work, she lite up. She had a sparkle in her eye and was actually smiling and even laughing. I told her some Bill Clinton jokes. This was when Slick Willy was the Prez and everybody hated him as they do with any current president. This was also before the Monica Lewinsky scandal. Tammy forgot about her problems and it made me feel good to know that I helped her feel better about herself. She was/is such a nice person. So sweet. She showed me an ultra sound machine and even demonstrated it on me. I had an old sports injury. Tammy said this would serve a dual purpose; she could treat me (free of charge to boot!) and just in case anybody walked in, it would appear as though she was busy working on a patient--ME! GREAT IDEA! I was a little concerned when Tammy had me put my arm in water and then had this electric machine inserted in the water while she treated my sports injury --- an old tennis elbow. This really frightened me. Tammy started to laugh. "The machine is grounded. I do this all the time. Do you really think I would electrocute you?" "No." I replied. But perhaps you should do that to your goofy husband!" This would bring on the first handgag of the night, by Tammy. She put her pretty, soft hand across my mouth. As I said before, my marriage was on the rocks too and it was a long time since I had that feeling. It felt good. TAMMY smiled as she did this to me so I was double delighted that it made her feel good too. She maintained her left hand over my mouth while she used her right hand to treat my elbow. And I was in no hurry to get her to remove it. Finally Tammy removed her hand (shucks) just in case somebody walked by and looked in the glass door and saw us. They would know that this was more than just a typical physical therapy treatment. Tammy's whole disposition changed. She was Up and Happy. Radiant and Cheerful. I told her to focus on her job anytime she thinks about that idiot HAROLD! Now it was time for the second handgag! This time Tammy hot me with a thumbs down handgag using her left hand while still applying the ultra sound with her right hand. This was wierd. The ultra sound had a vibrating effect and under water, it was like a whirlpool for my arm. The HOM was getting me excited somewhere else. I looked at Tammy. She was quiet, looking me in the eye and smiling. I thought, damn, I wish we weren't married or could get an instant divorce. Treatment done, Tammy removed her hand, pulled the massaging arm out of the water and told me that I was done. She then threw me a towel to wipe my arm off and asked me how that felt. My arm felt like new. Felt really great. I asked if we could do this again sometime. I also let her know that she really made me feel good. "And you made me feel good tonite too. I really appreciate your coming over here." Tammy then got a somber look on her face. I asked what was wrong and she said she hated to see me leave. So I suggested that I didn;t have to leave immediately and asked her if she could show me around the work area. I looked at a machine and asked what is this for? Did the same with other equipment that I saw. As we were walking around the physical therapy area, I noticed a wooden table. On closer inspection, I saw that it had a slight mattress and bed sheets over it. I also noticed that on the side were restraints. So I asked Tammy what they used that for. She indicated that sometimes they have psycho-phobic patients. Sometimes patients freak out or have serious mental problems so they have to be strapped down. And sometimes, patients just need to lie down for certain treatments even though they are mentally normal. I looked at the restraints. There were belts that looked like seat belts and leather wrist cuffs. Pretty ne at I thought. At least somebody could be restrained and be comfortable. "We rarely use that equipment. In fact, in the ten years that I have been here, I have never seen it used. Rarely do we get a patient who freaks out, but it makes me feel safer just to know it's here." Commented Tammy. "WOW! That sounds scary. But can these restraints really hold somebody down. They don't look all that secure." I commented to Tammy. "They are stronger than you think!" Replied Tammy. "Nah, I bet you could break loose from those restraints. Especially with all of that weight training that you are doing." I said as I felt her biceps which was hard as rock. She had a better arm than most men. "NAH! I could never break loose from these retraints. They are strong. No way I or anybody could break loose." Tammy sounded like she was getting residual income and paid to promote this item. I told her that and she laughed. Not to be outdone, I said, "Nah! I bet you could break loose. These flimmsy restraints would never hold you down. (notice I never said that I could break loose?)" "No way!" Says Tammy. "Yeah I think you could." I continued. "In fact I will bet you dinner on it.If you can't break loose, I willbuy you dinner at a restaurant of your choice." I promised. Tammy's eyes lite up. "You know I could use a nice dinner with a nice guy like you so don't tease me." Then Tammy added, "But this will be like taking candy from a baby. You know I won't get out so You will be stuck buying me dinner. I don't see the point because I know that I won't be able to get out." Trying to throw her off guard and realizing that Tammy was too smart for this I added, "Wait a minute Tammy. When you do get out and I know you will, what do I get? I promised to buy you dinner if you couldn't, but what do I get when you do get out or are you going to h old back to purposely prevent me from winning and forcing me to buy you dinner." Tammy smiled and said, "I won't be able to get out, but if I do, even though I know I won't, I won't get loose...we'll, I will make it worth your while. I promise." "That's all! You'll make it worth my while? Is that all? What does th at mean anyway, you'll make it worth my while? Like how?" I countered. "We'll you know." "No I don't. I don't know. What will you do. I need a better guarantee than that you will make it worth my while." "Okay, you know what you are always asking me to do." "Oh that! Yes that will make it worth my while." I said excitedly. "That is your prize, but only if I get loose which I know I won't." Said Tammy feeling certain that there wasno way she could break loose. "Okay." Said I. "Let's stop talking about it and just do it already!" I was excited and ready to go. Tammy said, "First I'd better turn some of these lights down and make sure the door is locked so nobody walks in unexpectedly. I can always explain that I went out for a break or was in the back area cleaning up or something. Oh, this is important, if my beeper goes off, grab it and record the number. I rarely get beeped, but you never know." I said, "No problem, lie down." As Tammy lied down, I couldn't help but admire what a beautiful lady she was and what a shame that she was still married. Even worse, what a shame that she had a jerk like Harold for a husband who treated h er like a piece of dirt. I grabbed Tammy's right hand and placed it gently in the right leather wrist cuff and strapped it tight. Then did the same thing with her left wrist. Then her right ankle and then her right ankle. Then I slipped the seat belt like strap across her waist and the other one across her legs. She was totally secured. As I looked at this beautiful redhead, all I could think was..."What a shame. What a damn shame!" "Okay Tammy, now break loose and don't hold back or the deal is off. I'm watching you. You had better try." I knew there was no way she could break loose. I'll explain later. Tammy didn't even try at first. "This is a waste. I told you I couldn't break loose. Whay even try?" "Tammy, c'mon. You have to at least try or the deal is off. C'mon Tammy, try. At least try." Tammy gave it some effort but sighed in disgust. Then Tammy said, "What's the use? I can't break free. Who do you think I am Wonder Woman or Supergirl?" I just laughed and said she was sandbagging to get out of delivering on her side of the deal. C'mon Tammy. Humor me. At least try. Try Tammy. "I can't get loose!" Sid Tammy frantically. "I told you that before. Are you crazy or mmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppphhh." Now it was my time to deliver a handgag. "Enough talk Tammy. Now try, really try. I know you are holding back. By the way, do you know how cute you look strapped down with my hand over your mouth?" MMMMMMMMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFF!!!!! "Oh so you admit that you are holding back. Well I'm going to keep you strapped down and keep my hand over your mouth untill you get free. What do you think about that?" mmmmmmmmmmmmmmppphhh, mmmmmmffff, aaaargghhh, mmmmmmmm About this time Tammy's face was about as red as her hair. I feel her getting hot. She was straining for all she was worth and trying in talk. But all that came out from her usual angelic voice were muffled sounds that were totally not understandable. Once again I told Tammy, "Do you know how sensational you looked all strapped down? How exotic looking you are? Do you know how sensaul you look all restrained. If I wanted to, I could really take advantage of you right now." Tammy was mmmppphing and I got the feeling that she wanted to say something important so I removed my hand for a split second. Tammy looked at me with a smile and said, "I wish somebody would!" I put my hand back over Tammy's sweet mouth. "Stop it Tammy! You are a very attractive girl. It is not your fault that you are married to a jerk who mistreats you. Yeah I know you can't brak free and I wanted to get you in this position so I could talk some sense into you. Last time we spoke on this, you left before I could finish. Now you are going to listen to me, understand?" Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppppppppppppppphhh,, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmfff was the only response that Tammy could get out. Ordinarily, this would be where Tammy would interrupt me and would talk over me. Not today! My firm hand clamped tightly over her mouth kept her big but sweet mouth shut so I could actually get a word in edgewise. "You should be more aggressive with your hus...." Tammy innterrupted with a strong mmmppppphhh. It was her beeper going off. Of hells bells. I looked over and right next to the table that Tammy was lying on was a samller table with towels and wash rags. I grabbed a wash rag, took my hand off her mouth and in motion placed the wash rag in Tammy's mouth. Then I went over to her beeper and recorded the number. Tammy looked over at me, I told her the number and she just rolled her eyes and sighed indicating that this was no big deal. Next thing, Tammy pushed the wash rag out of her mouth with her tongue and proceeded to say all sorts of wierd things about herself. "I should have treated Harold better. Maybe he is too good for me. I mmmppphhh." I had heard enough so quickly reapplied my handgag, this time from her other side, thumbs down and airtight. It was sheer delight looking at Tammy's cheeks bulge and hear her sweet but muffled sounds as she attempted to talk against my hand. So futile and oh so beautiful. Even in gagtalk sounds, Tammy's voice was so Angelic. Mmmmmmmmmmmpphh, mmmmmmeeeewwww, mmmfffffffffffff, arrrrghhhh "Okay TAMMY. I am tired of you cutting me off and not letting me talk to you and explain how great you are. Do you ever look in the mirror? You are a beautiful lady. You....." Tammy twisted her head from side to side and indicated that she had something to say. So I reluctantly removed my handgag. "No. I am not beautiful. Did you see those pictures of me when I was so heavy (she had lost 75 lbs!!!) and I am so short. I am....mmmmppphhhh" I had heard enough and reapplied my handgag. I thought about stuffing another washrag in her mouth and taping it on but my hand was doingt he job well enough and I r ather enjoyed the senastions I was feeling of holding my hand over her beautiful mouth and it did a great job of gagging her. Then I continued. "I am going to make sure that you listen to me this time and I am going to keep my hand over your mouth to keep you quiet untill I am finished. You can nod your head, twist and turn,, mmmmmppphh and mumble, I don't care what, youa re going to listen to me untill I am finished. So save your breathe if you will, it won't do you a bit of good. My hand is staying on your face and will be a fixture on your face like your nose untill I am done. Go it?" Tammy nodded and was surprisingly quiet and still. "Now that is better. No sense straining, it won't help. And don't worry, if your beeper goes off again, I'll answer it for you again and record the number. They'll think you are on a break remember or in the back or whatever. And you know you well enought to trust me. Even though you are in a very compromising situation and there would be some guys who would take advantage of this, you know I won't. I care too much about you Tammy." I then went on with; "I just want you to listen Tammy. I want you to listen to me and listen well. Youa re young and very beautiful. A Lot of guys would love to have you and you definitely deserve more than an internet junkie/dorky-jerk like Harold." "And yes, I knew you couldn't break free from this table and restraints. I don't think The Incredible Hulk could either. I wanted you in this position so I could hopefull talk some sense to you." "And Even though I know you couldn't and won't be able to break loose, I'll still buy you dinner as I promised. Would you like that?" I asked. Tammy was smiling with her eyes and I could feel her mouth form into a smile under my hand. "And no I am not going to remove my hand off of your mouth just yet. I'm not done yet." Wow, was I on a roll or what? Tammy stayed that way for at least 40 minutes and I gave her the best Dr. Phil that I could to raise her self esteem and self worth. Undaunted, Tammy tried to speak acting as though my hand wasn't even there and all I could here were garbled sounds that made no sense whatsoever. I looked down at my restrained and HOM-ed friend and kept thinking what a waste. Such a fine person and she is being treated so horribly. And what an opportunity I have right now but didn't have the heart to take advantage of my friend. Next thing I hear Tammy's beeper going off and she is mmmpphhing up a storm. "Okay, okay. I'll get for you as I promised." This time I had the beeper close by and kept my hand over Tammy's mouth while I picked it up and read the number to her. "Bwhatsdwabwuresplation." "What the hell did you say?" I asked forgetting that my hand was clamped down on her mouth. It was now 45 minutes so I forgot myself. I removed my hand and Tammy said clearly, "That is the nurses station. Hurry up. Cut me loose. I have to go." I said okay but we will continue this another time. And Tammy said, "you will buy me dinner and you will have your turn getting strapped down or tied up and I;ll have my way with you!" I smiled and said that I was looking forward to it and for the first time in a long time, Tammy was smiling, radiant and acting like her old self. Now hopefully she would get rid of that nerd HAROLD. MR. BONDAGE |
| Name: | Newton -Handgagging |
| E-mail address: | Newton19@msn.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.bondage.com |
| Comments: | Handgagging My Girlfriends Sister
Hello everyone. I just heard about this site and I love it. And I have always been a fan of handgagging. Love to handgag and gag girls as well as feeling the soft palm of a female across my mouth from tine to time. But my favorite is to be the handgagger on a good looking female. I am a 22 year male. Not a big fan of the little kid stories like on Canucks crazy board, thatis for perverts. I am a fan of the clean but adult TUGS games such as on Cheri's boards. The college board is wild! Not sure what everyone else thinks, but I prefer handgagging. Recently I got to handgag my girlfriends sister. Her name is Linda, she is 17 and a real knockout. And she can't keep her mouth shut for very long. I love watching her talk, watching her lips going a mile a minute. And WOW! What a set of lips! She has the most beautiful lips I have ever seen! Incredible. Besides her lips, Linda is very attractive. She is around 5'8 and built real nice. Really filled out and curvy. Athletic, toned up, works out with weights but is still very feminine. Linda is also the captain of her basketball team and is into other sports as well. On this day, she had a tee-shirt, shorts, sandals and no socks. Her hair was pulled back in a pony tail. She has a great set of legs as well from the combined weight training and basketball. What was funny is that she has small feet. As I said, I date her sister Jackie who frequently handgags Linda. I alwlays love the sight of a woman being handgagged by another woman especially when they are both knockouts. (I'll discuss Jackie another time and my handgags on her) Jackie went to her room to get something while Linda and I were alone playing on the computer. As usual, her mouth was going a mile a minute. Do you know how hard it is to concentrate on reading and looking at things on the internet when someone is yaking? Well I had had it so I slapped a tight handgag on her and over those beautiful lips. I was sitting to her left so slipped my right hand around her back and over her mouth. Whatw as interesting was that when her sister does this to her, she usually pulls her hand away but with me, she showed no resistance at all. Instead, she kept on yaking as though my hand wasn't even there talking into my hand: ammppphhh, grbbbbbllllffff, mmmmmmmmmm, mmmmeeeooow, butchacanphhhh and so on. I was just laughing and loving it. Hearing the muffled sounds and feeling her breath against my hand was really turning me on and obvioousl she didn't mind at all. Then I turned her head to my right to see what she looked like and just smiled at her. Linda just kept on yaking and then stopped as she saw me looking at her. She gave me a wierd look and got silent. I pulled my hand off slightly and asked her if I was annoying her. As she began to speak, I quickly handgagged her again this time front the front, my right thumb down. I could feel her lips move against my palm and she proceeded to try to speak even louder so I pressed my hand over her mouth even more. Finally, Linda reached up to remove my hand and I pressed even harder. I heard Jackie behind us asking what was going on. I removed my hand and told Jackie that we were just goofing around. Linda started yaking again and this time Jackie handgagged her! Linda turned towards me in an attempt to get up and I got a great look of her being handgagged. Linda no doubt felt umcomfortable having her sister do this to her in front of me. I on the other hand loved it but really loved being the handgagger even more. If you like this, let me know I have tons more handgagging both Jackie and Linda. Newton The Handgag Lover USA |
| Name: | Mark |
| E-mail address: | Ties That Bind/Mr. Bondage on Tammy |
| Homepage URL: | http://GREAT STORIES HERE!!! |
| Comments: | Hospital Restraints
I really enjoyed the story by Mr. Bondage and the episode with Tammy. Showed a lot of spirit, caring as well as hand gagging and leather restraints. I don't know if it was a coincidence or what, Mr. Bondage's post appeared on Friday, but today, Sunday morning, there was a made for lifetime tv movie where a lawyer/lady played by Nicole de Boer gets knocked out by a hospital nurse/lunatic and is then strapped with heavy hospital leather restraints. She is also tape gagged. When I was watching this show, I was thinking of the piece by Mr. Bondage. Makes me wish I was there to see what Tammy looked like strapped down and handgagged. Must have been something. Mr. Bondage, great story. Do you have anymore? |
| Name: | Cool Dude |
| E-mail address: | colldude1@msn.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://Loved Your Story Karen |
| Comments: | Great Story Karen
Your story with Joel was a great read. Nice pacing and cool ending to leave us all wondering. More stories please. I am sure that I can speak for everyone that we love them. Cool Dude |
| Name: | Theresa |
| E-mail address: | eom |
| Homepage URL: | http://Ivan The Terrible |
| Comments: | Ivan The Terrible
I posted this story on Canucks stupid board a few years ago, spring 2003 to be exact. I have no idea if it is still there, I have not gone to Canucks silly board in several years. As far as I know, I was the first to post a story of this type, although I can see that it is now being plagerized as have several other stories by former authors who posted on Canucks board and have left and come over here. I also posted this story several months ago on Cheri's board. But as long as people are copying us, we are the leaders and they are the followers and they will always be playing catch up. In any event, this story is true. It actually happened to me many years ago. I have changed the names of people involved, even though I doubt if anyone could trace it to the source. In addition, I would also like to thank Cheri for creating this board, the first of it's type for handgaggers. I have long been a fan of handgaging and I have to admit that I enjoy it from both ends; recieving and giving. This story has to deal with me being on the recieving end and i t came as quite a surprise. I n fact, it was my first handgagging experience and occurred in the most obscure of all places, A HOSPTIAL when I was getting X-rays. The X-ray tech was a quite nice guy who we will call Ivan. Of course, as stated earlier, that is not his real name. It has been changed to protect his identity. Now here is how it all happened: After having me change into one of those silly gowns and having me remove anything containing metal, Ivan had me step into the X-ray room. He seemed real nice, but a little tense. It appears that he was under pressure by his boss the radiologist as were all of the other X-ray techs and staff. So I tried to cheer him up, smiled at him and told him that I thought a lot of professionals like him. Ivan just muttered a "yeah right!" So I responded with, "Yeah, really I do. You fill an important service here. Must be difficult to learn how to do this. How long did it take you get certified?" Now I was expecting 4 years or so. Ivan responds with an embarrassed lookon his face, "Two years. That's all it takes to become an X-ray tech. You see, this isn't such a hot job after all is it?" "No, no, no." I replied. As I said before, you have an important job. How would doctors ascertain the healthof individuals without x-rays and how would doctors have access to x-rays without people like you?" "I suppose you have a point. But it really is a crappy job. And my boss, the radiologist is a real pain in the butt. He is like a diaper, always on my ass and full of shit!" With that I laughed and it was a genuine laugh. Ivan was funny. Event hough I don't think he meant it to funny. I complimented him on his quick wit and sense of humor. With that he gave me a quick chuckle, which reversed quickly back into a almost frown and disgusted look. Clearly this guy was no too happy with his job. Next he told me to step up, get in front of the X-ray camera and told me he would go behind the shielded area and take the X-ray. He told me that it was very important that I did not move at all during this time. If I did the film would be wasted, he would have to retake it and his boss the radiologist was on all of the tech's back about spoilage, wasting x-ray film. So Ivan helps me get set up in front of this gizmo which is ice cold, has a square space in the middle with bars running along the sides. He then places a square x-ray cassette box which appeared to be the size of a pizza box in the machine and had be stand in front of it with my back to the x-ray machine. Ivan then adjusted me so that my chin was up over the gizmo and had me pull my shoulders forward. After centering me, he said I looked okay, don't move and stay just like that. Then Ivan went behind the shielded area and next I heard him yell, "Hold your breathe!" I did, heard a click, but only after I coughed. Ivan was upset. "Damn it anyhow. This one is shot. I know it. The radiologist is going to be pissed at me." I apologized for it but Ivan shyly said not to worry about it. He went and got somemore film, put the x-ray cassette in the proper area, set me up again, went behind the shield area again and once again commanded me to hold my breathe. I did. He clicked but only as I sneezed. Another picture shot. "Jesus Christ! Another one shot! The Doc is really going be chewing my ass out now. We had a meeting about this only a few hours ago. He's gonna be on my butt bigtime. I may even lose my job over this." Wow. Ivan was upset. Feeling really bad, I told Ivan that I had to use the restroom, blow my nose and would be right back. Fortunately, the rest rooms where right outside the x-ray rooms, only a few feet away. He said go ahead while I get somemore film. When I came back, Ivan had been joined by another guy. I thought maybe it was the Doc and he was going to chew both Ivan and me out about the wasted x-rays. Instead, it was another x-ray guy. Ivan told me he had an idea that might work and in fat, is something he has to do sometimes to patients with challenges holding their breathe. He indicated that I was not the first to have this difficulty. He then said that this other tech would take the picture while Ivan would help me hold my breathe. He told me not to be alarmed. He would have to do something to me, hold me in a certain way, in such a way that I would be sure to hold my breathe and not move. He told me not to be scared. It wouldn't hurt but would assure no more wastage and then I could be on my way and Ivan could move on to other patients, then he winked and said, "I have no problem if you stay here all day though!" And Ivan smiled. I told Ivan that I wanted to get this thing over too as quickly as possible and appreciated his kind comments. And I told him that I felt bad about the wasted film. I also wanted to get back into my clothes and out of th is stupid gown that they make you wear. I am sure you have seen them. They look and feel like cheap pajamas with the back cut out. So Ivan was coaching the other tech. He told him what to do and that he would signal when it was time to shot the x-ray and to be ready for his command. Then Ivan came over to me. He asked me if I was ready. I nodded yes but was curious as to what he was going to do to help. This would be interesting. Ivan again asked me if I was ready and I said, "This is as good a time as any. Let's do it and not waste anymore film. I was still wondering what he had in mind though. He reminded that he would have to hold me in a certain way and not to get alarmed. He also said that I would have to be as still as possible and still hold my breathe as much as possible. Ivan said he couldn't do it all by himself. Then he said that it was absolutely essential to get this oprdeal over as quickly as possible. I agreed. He looked at the tech and said to get ready, got me setup again, had me go against that cold plate that he called an x-ray cassette, Ivan had some kind of apron on which I would find out later was lead protected and told me again not be alarmed about what he was about to do to help me hold my breathe and not ruine anymore x-rays at which point he put his hand over my mouth and squeezed my nose tight so I couldn't breathe and told me to hold still. Then he yelled to the other tech to shoot the picture. Click! I didn't move. Ivan yells to his fellow x-ray tech to go get the film developed and is ordering some isntructions meanwhile, he is still holding his hand over my mouth and squeezing my nose. I start to mmmppphhh. Ivan then says, "Oooopps. Sorry. I forget myself sometimes." He then tells me that I am so pretty that he hates to let go of me and immediately apologizes. I just laughed it off. I knew this guy was having a rough day. Ivan then tells me that he is going to check on the x-ray, have the radiologist read it and t hen comes back to tell me that I am done. Then he acts like a little schoolboy and apologizes for the rough treatment and says he hopes that I wasn't mad about it. I just said, "It was a little unusual, but no problem. I guess I was a problem for you and you had to do whatever you had to get the job done." I then told him that I was sorry about the other films and hoped that he didn't get in any trouble over it. Ivan then started asking me questions that I thought were related to the x-rays but which I thought were a little unusual. Then he asked me if I had a boyfriend. I asked him if that was necessary for the x-rays. Ivan sharply said no. And then added, if you don't have a boyfriend, I would like to take you out. Then Ivan added, "What are you doing this Friday?" I said nothing (even though I had plans which I changed) "Great", Ivan says, "Then how about dinner this Friday?" I said "Okay!" Then I will need your phone number. Which I promptly gave to Ivan. Once I was dressed and ready to leave, Ivan indicated that he had to give me sticker showing that I had my x-rays. When I reached for it with my hand, he pulled it away and said that he would like to put in on me if I didn't mind. So I smiled and said, "Okay!" at which point he put the sticker right across my mouth! Then he called other members of the staff, mostly male and some females who got a big charge out of this thing. He then looked at me and said that he knew that I liked this and I nodded "Yes" and got out a slight mmmppphhh which had everybody rolling. Ivan and I did go out that Friday and dated for awhile later. He was a cool guy. And over the years I had many x-rays taken and everytime including to this day, I think about Ivan and wonder if this will ever happen to me again. Unfortunately, that was the only time this ever happened to me in a x-ray room under those conditions, but I dp have some other tales to tell, including others with Ivan. |
| Name: | Phillip - Theresa, Great story! |
| E-mail address: | ...... |
| Homepage URL: | http://none |
| Comments: | Theresa, I just wanted to say that I am an X-ray technician and your attention to detail is precise. I do remember seeing your story on that other, now obviously dead board with one person--the webmaster posting stories there. And the fact is, we do occasionally have to hold our hands over the mouth and nose of patients that are difficult. I have to admit that it doean't happen that often and it is typically with older people. I have never had the opportunity to do it with a pretty girl like you appear to me, but wish I did.
And isn't it funny how Harold (Buddy) aka Canuck is taking offense to your charges of plagerism. I read and reread your story several times Theresa and never once did I see you mention Harold (Canucks) name. And may I also add, that a an x-ray tech, Harold's story is pure fiction. That could never had happened the way he said it did. In severe accidents, there are just too many people walking around and technicians are too busy to stand around with a accident victim. Typically while in x-ray, emergency and lab people are also in the room along with doctors. Harold (Canuck) should consider himself fortunate that Cheri lets him post on her classy board. Even we guys are disgusted with Canuck and his pettiness not to mention absolute crap on his board of which he is the only one posting now. Anyway, Theresa, great story. I would like to hear more of your adventures with Ivan. And, oh by the way, Mr. Bondage's story with Tammy and also excellent and from my hospital experience, true and accurate, unlike HAROLD'S (CANUCKS) And Harold, before you flare off at me, in your previous posts, you indicated that you would separate the true from the fiction. I don't know where Cheri is but I think it's time for her to clamp down. Again, as a x-ray tech, I know that your story is absolute bull. I suppose you will want us to think that some sexy female doctor held her hand over your mouth during surgery too right? Get real. Phillip X-Ray Tech |
| Name: | Leah |
| Homepage URL: | http://Seth Gives Me A Quickie |
| Comments: | I was on my way home from the way after being out all day with the girls. Driving home, the fresh scent of palm trees, fresh clean air bouncing off the nearby lakes by my tropical home. I drive past the on-site golf course, pull into the driveway, park the Jaq, lock the garage and go in and unpack my shopping bags.
Seth was s till at work as expected. My shopping bags taken care of, I jumped in out indoor jacuzzi, unwound, took a shower and went on the computer to check my emails and do some surfing. Forgetting myself, I accidently go to Canucks PG-12 board, quickly get out of that and go to Cheri's adult and interesting board. I check out the stories, my most recent one and the replies. I smile and am happy that I am dealing with adults, not kids, not pediphiles, queers or idiots. That done, I started to think about Seth and that last episode when I took a tip from Angie, threw a pillow case over his head, gently took him to the floor in the early am and then pinned his arms with my legs rendering him helpless and th en tied him up and had a ton of fun. We love bondage and go back and forth on each other. I figureed t hat Seth would be home around 7pm. He surprised me by getting home around 5:30, much earlier than I expected. Fortunately, I had prepared dinner and was almost done as Seth arrived. I had prepared Seth's favorite and his favorite dessert as well. I was feeling pretty good. It had been a good shopping day. Got some great deals, super discounts and had a lot of fun with the girls. The jacuzzi really relaxed me. Seth of course kisses me as he enters our bautiful town house and we make our way to the bedroom. Once there, I grabbed a white tossil cord and made motions like I wanted to be tied up. I then grabbed a black cloth and blindfolded myself. I then told Seth that I was int he mood for bondage. Usually Seth is the aggressor in bondage. He was surprised that I was so eager. But he didn't waste any time cooperating. He grabbed the tossil cord and bound my hands behind my back. He checked my blindfold, obviously was not too happy, untied it from behind my head, tugged at it and then retied it very tightly behind my head. Seth then asked me if I could see and of course I said no. He then asked me if I could talk and as I was about to answer he put his hand over my mouth so all that came out was a bluppppp, blub, blub. He told me that I was a sight for sore eyes. His day at work had been tough and he was even approached by a gay guy named Harold. I couldn't see, but I could hear him choking as he apparently stuck his fingers in his mouth. Seth hates fags. Next, Seth tied my feet with felt like a soft fabric, picked me and carried me out to the couch where he gently laid me there. He then told me how sexy I looked , all tied up and blindfolded in my sexy black underwear. Then Seth came back and started warapping rope around my chest. It was like being hugged. Oooooooh. What an erotic feeling. I started to ask Seth what he had in mind and he gently HOM-ed me and said "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" Then he went and prepared two drinks. He had prepared my favorite mixed drink and brought the glass to my lips so tenderly as I was obviously unable to help myself. That tossil cord kept my hands secure. I love being babied like this. And I love being at Seth's mercy. His love slave. Then I heard Seth take a sip of his own. Next I heard the tv go on. He moved me from a position of sitting right next to him on the couch to having me lying down with my head on his lap. I could hear him flip the channels untill finally he found a program that he liked. I was loving this. So at peace. Lying there together, bound and blindfolded and knowing that Seth could have his way with me and there was nothing that I could do to stop him. This was turning me on. Seth put his arm around me, sipping his drink witht he other hand. And we just talked for awhile. Then I made a mistake. "Glad you didn't gag me." I said. "What did you say Leah?" Replied Seth. "I said, I'm glad that you didn't...mmmpppphhh." I was interrupted as Seth nailed me with a handgag and kept it there for God knows how long. Now Seth was doing a monologue and asking me how I felt about the subject he was talking about. mmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppphhh, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm, mmmmmmpppphh, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm How does he expect me to talk with his blasted hand over my mouth? I thought to myself. Seth, ever the teaser, would remove h is hand temporily, ask me a question and then either handgag me again or passionately kiss me. But there was little opportunity for me to speak. Our drinks done, Seth commenting about being in the living room and watching tv said, The hell with this." And carried me back to the bedroom. And wow, what a time we had. But, ahhh, that is the subject of another story. Leah |
| Name: | Antonio RE: My Name Is Mud |
| E-mail address: | antoniomask66@yahoo.co.uk |
| Homepage URL: | http://I Love Handgagging Females |
| Comments: | You will take my bet? Then I assume that you will be depositing an amount equal to one weeks pay in the hands of a neutral party and then will have no difficulty releasing it when I prove that you, my Name Is Mud, Harold, Canuck etc are all one and the same? Who do you think you are dealing with here, the mentality of people on your (Canucks boring) board? People who get all excited over stupid movies like Small Soldiers?
You're on. Now where is the money, Canuck? Antonio |
| Name: | Tonya - Great Story Antonio! |
| E-mail address: | tonya64 |
| Comments: | What I have always liked about Cheri's board is the class of writers that she attracts like ANTONIO and others. And this is why Cheri has replaced Canuck. Antonio, I would like to see more stories like that and find out what happened. I'll be continuing my Bus Trip story as well. And Cindy, referring to Harold, I didn't offer an "excuse filled letter of apology", Cheri asked us all to back off on Harold. Of course I knew his stories were fake too and the one that supposedly happened in X-ray was his worst and most farout, but as I said, I was obeying Cheri and Harold and I had some cybertalk on his board (Canucks College Board) and at least he pretended to be a nice guy. Is he Canuck? No doubt about it. But let's keep the stories coming and forget about the crap. No doubt Harold (Canuck) would like us to turn this into a mess like his board. Please don't let this happen guys. The ne xt part of my story will be coming in the next day or so.
Tonya |
| Name: | Bruce |
| E-mail address: | I AM A HANDGAG FAN TOO |
| Comments: | Handgagged By A Beautician
Great to see that someone has finally created a board for us handgag fans. I particularly enjoy stories like Mike's where a guy get's the hand over the mouth. Harold's would be great too if he shortened them by about 60% and kept to facts. Here is my story. When I was a teener, my Mom had this great looking brunette friend named Jody. She was quite striking looking. A real knockout for an older woman. When you're a teener like I was then, anybody over 21 is old. She would come over and sit at our kitchen table and spend time with Mom and when I was home, I always sat by her. I really enjoyed seeing her and talking with her. My dream came true the first time I was talking a little too loud and she HOMed me. I made no attempt to block her or remove her hand. It was so soft. I loved it. Anyway, she was training to become a beautician and finally passed all of her tests. I asked her if she would cut my hair. She said sure. I went to her beauty shop after school for a haircut one day and we started talking about everything from Mom to how I was doing in school and if I any girl friends. I told her that we were taking sounds and vibrations in science class and offered to give her a demonstration. I was a little loud and several of her clientle looked on in amazement when Jody covered my mouth with her hand. I guess I was a little too loud. There I was looking sitting in the chair and looking in the mirror seeing myself handgagged by this beautiful lady. That seemed to break the ice for us here in public. She nailed me another 4-5 times with HOMs when she felt I was speaking inappropiately. I made no attempt to fight her off. In fact, I loved it....I felt like I was in handgag heaven. Bruce |
| Name: | Mike - More Handgag Stories |
| Comments: | First of all, let me say that I posted here last nite (Friday) and it appears that my post was deleted. I saw the post by Cheri where she cleaned house. However, I had nothing derogatory or any foul language. If there is a problem with my posts Cheri, please let me know. So here is another post by me. I hope you enjoy.
Some of you will remember me from posting a while ago. I am the guy who has the girlfriend (Courtney) who has a real fetish for handgagging. The story I wrote occurred while watching the new (then) Mission Impossible 3 movie. I was getting a little loud so Courtney decides to HOM me right in the movie theatre and maintains her HOM on me throughout the entire movie! She maintains it on me walking out of the theatre, while I am getting in the car and all the way home. She even planted a glove on my mouth and had me gagtalk to her on my way home. The point I made before was my inability to remove her hand. I mean I could have, my hands were free, but I was immobilized. Well, I enjoyed that experience. Courtneys soft hand over my mouth was a big turn on for me. I have seince found that the reverse is also a turnon, HOM-ing Courtney. I had my first episode a short while ago and again last nite. To add to our excitement, Couortney and I got home early (for a Saturday) were watching tv and saw a great b&g scene with Reese Witherspoon. That really set the mood, more on that another time. What I found was that there is something about this HOM fetish. As I stated earlier, I had been on the recieving end of a great HOM by Courtney but I had yet to deliver a HOM on her, untill recently. We were on the couch and as I got close to her, I would say, "You know, I would love to kidnap you." Courtney would just laugh. I would put my arm around her shoulder. Then suddenly I felt the time was right and I would put my arm around her waist tightly and would then bring my other arm up and over her mouth. And we would just sit there. What was wierd was that Courtney was just as powerless to to remove my hand as I was to remove hers. So I really felt that I was on to something with this HOM fetish. It was a way of getting a tie up fix on a moments notice and without any special equipment. It also felt very good. Sort of like the way we feel when we are making out. This may sound strange to some of you, I guess you could say that Courtney and I, me especially were quite new to this hand over the mouth thing. After the first incident, I found myself becoming quite daring. When I stayed at Courtneys place for example and people were around, Courtney would leave to go comb her hair, go to her room for something or whatever and I would make an excuse to leave and follow her. One time I found her in the bathroom washing her hand and I snuck behind her, put my arm around her waist and the other over her mouth and would challenge her to scream as loud as she could or b reak free while I looked at her handgagged reflection in the mirror. Try as much as she could, or pretend, she got nowhere and would collapse in my arms. I would then remove my hand and kiss her passionately. Another time she was in her room, I snuck behind her, same protocol and said, "Watch out, this burgular is going to get you!" She wold say, "Oh no not this again." But she loved it and always ends up limp in my arms. As I mentioned earlier, we were watching a movie earlier this am with Reese Witherspoon. During the last 45 minutes, Ms. Witherspoon is tied up and during the last 15 minutes, tape gagged. As soon as I saw Witherspoon gagged, I immediately put my hand over Courtneys mouth. Now I had two gagged dames to look at! Courtney and I are also engaging in bondage role plays. We are grateful to Cheri for creating this board and making us realize that this is normal and healthy. And we appreciate all of the other authors here for sharing their stories and experiences. Mike |
| Name: | Cheri - Canuck is Rearview Mirror Thinking Now! |
| E-mail address: | cheri_handgagged@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | Time to forget about CANUCK and MOVE ON!
First of all Mike, great post. I like it and it appears as though your prior post was inadvertently deleted. I am sorry about that and welcome you to post more stories between you and Courtney. It sounds like you are young as well as new to this fetish. Welcome both ot my boards and the subculture of HOM and Bondage. Regarding CANUCK and "Harold" aka Buddy aka Kevin aka Observer etc, etc. I hope that is settled once and for all. Let me also say that there is no competition between Canuck and I. Just look at the ratings! I smoked him. Look at the quality of stories! We smoked him. Canuck may have more posts, but more than 90% of those posts are commentary and less than 10% actual stories. And all or most posts=SAME PERSON! I understand that Harold (Canuck's) newest alias is Roxanne. Interesting name but a pile of manure by any other name is still manure. As I indicated on my prior post, Canuck has the right to post whatever he wants to on his board. It's his board and as a result, he also has the right to have a low rated board with only a handful of viewers. His choice. This is my board and I know full well who posts here. 16 posts from the same IP address or a similar IP address using 16 different names does not equate to 16 different people. Who do you think you are dealing with here Canuck, the pediphiles and morons who frequent your D-E-A-D board? So based on ratings Canuck is now #2 and we all know what #2 stands for don't we? And as I warned on Friday, I will not tolerate nonsense on this board. This is not Canucks board for juvenile delinquents. Bad posts and crap will be deleted and your ISPs blocked. Now you know I am serious. Posts by anyone are welcome, especially good stories. But be aware, I'LL BE WATCHING!!!!!!!!!! CANUCK YOU SMUCK, BRING IT ON, IF YOU CAN. Everybodyelse, let's keep Canuck in our nearview mirror from now on. That is were he is and were he belongs. Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Gary - Turn Around On Barabara and Amber |
| E-mail address: | bondagetteus@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.yahoo.com |
| Comments: | In a prior post, I wrote about one of many episodes that happened with an ex-girlfriend named Barbara who I refer to as Barbara The Handgagger. Talk about someone with a fetish on handgagging, she was a master and her hand felt so soft and so goooood!
She had a friend named Amber who I mentioned in my last post. Amber was usually the driver and a little crazy. She was also highly oversexed and a real party goer. I had an interest in Amber as well as Barbara. Well one Friday (actually early Saturday morning) I was out walking my dog. I ha d been out partying, got home in the wee hours of the morning and needed to be sure my dog got out before I went to bed. I was walking down an alley close to my home. It must have been 3am-ish or so, I don't remember exactly but I do remember seeing a car coming screetching down the side street and slammed on it's breaks. It then backs up, stops and turns in the alley and starts to come towards me. I of course head over to the side of the alley to get out of the way. I assumed this was some drunk, out of of control and may run me and my dog down. Well I was close. This person was not totally intoxicated but feeling pretty good. As soon as the car got next to me, it stopped dead. The window came down and I heard: "Hey, what's Up!" This person was talking like it was 3:pm in the afternoon. I got real close and saw who it was. It was Amber! "Amber! Don't you realize what time it is? It's after 3am" I said and as I looked up I saw the lights go on in a house only a few feet away. Amber undeterred just went on, "Hey it's Friday and everyboy has fun on Fridays." "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" I said. "C'mon Amber, I live around here and these people know me. One guy already has his lights on." No sooner those words said that the window opened and I heard a familiar voice, "Hey, decent people are trying to sleep around here. Keep it down will you or I'll came the police." Amber started to talk back and actually got a few words in telling this guy to go back to bed and fuck his old lady, get a life and leave us alone. I was in a predicament as I was holding my dogs leash with my right hand but my left hand was free. The man shouted back about obscentities and indicated that we h ad one more chance to leave and t hen looking at me said; "The only reason that I am giving you a second chance is because I know you Gary. This is so unlike you. Do you really know that person?" Amber was about ready to shout back when I nailed her with a thumbs up handgag. Her shouts were muted to a mmmmeeew! My neighbor seeing this said; "Yeah that's right keep a damn muzzle on that wildcat!" He then closed the window. I waited untill he turned the light out before I removed my handgag on Amber. Then I looked at Amber. To my surprise, she was smiling with her eyes. When I removed my hand, Amber asks me if I am ready for a quickie. A quickie? Now? With you? You know that I am seeing Barbara and you are her friend. How could you ask me this? Amber then opened her mouth and started talking loud again yelling at the guy who turned his lights out. "Hey mister old fart! Who are you calling a wild---mmmmmpppphhh" Fortunately I interjected and I agreed to go for a ride with Amber. She said, "I knew you would!" Then I said, "What about my dog?" He can come or I will drive you home and you can leave him there or I can follow you home. Whichever you prefer. So I settled on walking home and she would follow me. Amber wasn't too sure. She was concerned that I would go home and stay there and change my mind. Amber was hot looking and I was interested but I also believe in real values and had a girlfriend---Barbara so Amber started talking loud again and indicated that she would run up and down this alley and the adjoining streets screaming my name if I dogged out of this. She then told me to get into the car, put the dog on my lap and she would take me home. She dropped me off and I took my dog inside. Hardly a minute went by and she was tooting on the horn, mildly. So I came running out. By this time it was nearly 4am. Next she started talking loudly and singing. She was wild sober and really wild intoxicated. So I came running out and again clasped my hand over her mouth, thumbs down and said, "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. These are my next door neigbors. Are you nuts!" Amber smiled with her eyes. At this point I had her slide over to the passenger side and indicated that I would be driving. She complied without a fight and I was soon to find out why. I pulled out and couldn't get out of my neighborhood fast enough. Amber meanwhile rolled the windows down and started singing. Yeah this is just what I need. She was loaded and I had been out earlier and still no doubt had traces of alcohol in my bloodstream so with one hand on the steering wheel I reached around Ambers shoulder and covered her mouth with the other. Crazy-looner chick kept singing right into my hand. Ever hear what songs sound like in gagtalk? It is funny but at least I had her quiet. But soon I felt something right on my crouch, Ambers hand. She was feeling my dick and it was hard. She started rubbing it. No wonder she slide over so easily! We were fast approaching the city limits and would be out on the hwy. I kept my handgag. Amber didn't seem to mind and actually enjoyed it and kept massing my dick. As before she kept talking and singing against my hand and kept massaging my penis. I looked at her and smiled. She was funny. Wild, yes. But funny and a decent person with several fetishes, one was that she couldn't get enough men. We were now out of town where there were few people around. So I started to release my hand. Amber started to chastice me so I reapplied my handgag. Then I told her how she had Barbara do this to me with the cb sometime before. I saw how she looked at me while I was handgagged. Never made the connection before. So I said, "You like this hand over the mouth too don't you? She nodded and mmmpphhed out a yes. She t hen pulled my hand away and said that this gets her in the mood and then she put my hand right back over her mouth! Finally we found a vacant spot out of town on a dirt road where nobody frequents, except young kids with their girls. I figured this would be as good a place as any. To Be Continued Gary |
| Name: | Big Boner |
| E-mail address: | Great Stories, Thank You Cheri, One More Time Harold/Canuck |
| Comments: | I just wanted to say thank you first to Cheri for the emails and for coming back on this board and cleaning house. And of course for prooving that Harold and Canuck are really the same person. Only Cheri would know for sure. One thing you forgot Cheri that we touched on in emails is the damage that Canuck does on his board by attempting to lure kids on what is supposed to be a dreambook for child tie up games and than provides links to other websites that have true adult pornographic contenet and pay for scenes. I wonder how many "kids" go to their Mommy and Daddy's wallets and use their credit cards for this garbage not to mention the horrific corruption of morals. I think a lot of people would be surprised to see the true ages of these supposed "kids" who post stories there. No wonder Canuck is fighting so hard to get you to go away.
Sorry Cheri that you deleted all of those posts especially your own. I liked the part where you said that Canuck should do the right thing and at least admit he is decieving people and at least for once he would be doing a decent thing or something like that? By contrast your baords are clean. Yes there is some sexual overtones, especially on your college board and even here at times, but what is wrong with that? Nothing different than what anybody can see on daytime or primetime television. I also like the fact that you are warning people about "self-bondage" This is very dangerous and as usual Canuck doesn't seem to care. Bruce, Gary and Mike wrote great stories and like Harold (Canuck) spell better than I do! Your stories were interesting and fun. Please keep them coming. I am really impressed with the quality here. I am impressed by the quality of stories and authors that are here. Finally, I have to do this Cheri and I am sorry if I offend you; Is Harold really Canuck or is Canuck Harold? Does Canuck live in Canada like he wants us to believe or in Pennsylvania like he wants us to believe when he uses the alias "Harold"? Or does he live in North Carolina like when he uses the alias as a "photogropher"? Only his postman knows for sure. And I am definitely not Harold, he does spell better and uses better grammar biut so do most people. I am into telling stories not writing a college report. What's more I am into writing stories that are true and believable, not fraud and fake. Debby is not Canuck/Harold either unless she has had a sex change operation since we did our thing so many years ago and has turned gay! Finally, I really think that Harold should be writing handjob stories, not handgag stories. Now there is a place where he could write with real experience! And to think th at I trusted this guy a couple of years ago and thought he was a nice guy. Big mistake. By the way, I have more stories coming here and on your other boards. I hope Debby does too. She stopped when I stopped so perhaps she will start again when I do. I also have some stories that involve other girls post Debby that I think you will enjoy but to be honest, Debby was the best handgagger I ever met. Big Boner |
| Name: | Cheri -HOMed while Watching 'Pirates of the Caribbean:Dead Man's Chest |
| E-mail address: | cheri_handgagged@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com_75/handgaggedstories.html |
| Comments: | Harold took me to see 'Pirates of The Caribbean: Dead Man's Chest over the weekend. If you haven't see this one, I highly recommend it. It has everything, action, adventure, romance and is really funny.
To explain why what happened happened, let me first of all explain that I have been going to a speech coach recently in preperation for some audio-cd's book on tape programs that I will be coming out with. My coach is showing me how to use various voice inflections. How to speak loud like Ross Perot to make a poing or soo soft th at every word dr ips with emotion. How to talk slow like a good ole boy from down South or real fast like a New York lawyer. How to pause for effect and say certain lines with emotion like; "When you say you love me, say it like you mean it!" with lot's of emotion and body langauge. Well you get the point. My coach also told me to listen carefully to actors and actresses on tv and in movies and mimic them. So we went to see Pirates of The Caribbean and there were alot of disparities in the vocal tones of the characters and I was about to mimic them all! This would be a great training exercise I figured. And since I do it all the time at home, I guess you can say I got lost in the moment or caught up in the practice. So the movie starts and I was being good. If you have followed me, you know that this has happened to me in the past. Interesting that others are now plagerizing my stories with a little bit of Tonya thrown in trying to liven up a dead board. And of course, I am NOT referring to Mike on this board. I am talking about a Smuck on a Smuck board. Poor imitation is just a poor imitation. This guy is not me and not Tonya. Anyway, the previews over, the credits start and the music roars and the movie starts. I started to laugh, this is a funny movie. I first played the evil guy, "You owe a great debt of money!" I said that lowering as much as I could into a baritone. People around us started to say "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!" Harold elbows me and I watch for his hand, but he was giving me a break. Then Keira Knightley's character comes on and I try to imitate her english accent which I am trained to do and do it very well by the way. Again everyone was saying "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! We can't hear the movie!" So now Harold sees that I am being my usual self and handgags me. "Try saying the scenes with my hand over your m outh Cheri!" So I did. wouldyousaklllmnnrhtyusnios, andicanthaniousyou, mmmmrrrrruuuuuu, canustepmmpph, Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm, mmmmmmmmmmmmmppppphhh, mmmmmmeeeeuuu, blub, blub, blub, the more I spoke the tighter Harold made his grip. The people behind us were still getting annoyed as they he ard us. Fortunately, there were parts were the music gets really loud and drowned me out. At his point Harold would release his handgag and I could speak clearly. Interesting is that I found this a great speech training exercise! I had heard that an ancient greek orator, Demonthenes used to speak with peeples in his mouth so I figured why not speak with Harold's hand over my mouth? So Harold and I figured out a game plan. I would have him handgag me at various times. When the music was low, I lowered my pitch. When the music was high, he would remove his hand and I would speak louder. When the music got soft, he would rehandgag me and so on. When we got home, we practiced somemore. I would have Harold cover my mouth youvvmmmmovveagrtdeepmmmppph "You owe a great debt" in gagtalk. Then he would remove his hand and I would say it un-handgagged. Turned out to be a great movie and a great training exercise and a lot of fun. Other times during the movie, certain parts were so funny that I would laugh and if you followed my stories, you know that I laugh really loud. Of course Harold's hand would soon become a part of my face. And as most of you, I really enjoy this and so does Harold. So it's WIN/WIN/WIN/WIN no matter how you look at it. Cheri Have A Great Day! (-: :-) |
| Name: | Love to smell female hands !!! |
| Comments: | Nice board...Hey "Someone has to", I am in the exact same position as you and enjoy forced female hand smelling (not if the hands stink lol....only if they smell nice and fragrant) and hand worship. HOM is also awesome and is as close as it can get to my true fetish. Like you,I havent been able to find any site dealing with our fetish. Do you have any forced hands smelling esperience? |
| Name: | Someone from Somewhere |
| E-mail address: | RE: Somone Has to: Female Hands |
| Comments: | The closest you ever get to smelling female hands is from your mother or chasing 12 year olds! Considering the board you came from, we know that the regulars there are all fags or pediphiles.
Welcome to a better webpage! |
| Name: | Brooks Peoples |
| E-mail address: | nawgmgxkaip@interas.com |
| Comments: | Cheri, I like this board. Lot's of good stories. Hom's have always stimulated me. I would like to see the attacks on Canuck stopped though. Clearly he is no competition for you and why keep telling us what we already know like Canuck is Harold and Harold is Canuck and that for every one post there are 15 posts (no doubt the same person) of commentary just to make it look like there are a lot of people over there. And there are so many double posts to fill up the page. And all of those stupid links trying to sell us something. Clearly Canuck has very little readership and his main page is headed to the same fate that as college board which was only active when the authors on your board where submitting stories. And those stories were the best too by the way.
Thank you for providing us with quality Cheri. We needed it. Make it a good one, Brooks~ |
| Name: | Theresa |
| E-mail address: | Harold: Pure Plagerism |
| Homepage URL: | http://RE: Ivan The Terrible |
| Comments: | Sorry Harold (CANUCK) you can try to make it sound like something else but you know full well that I posted that story (the first of it's kind) and in fact, you even commented on it on your (CANUCK) college board. So your claim that you never saw my story won't fly. You have a short memory or perhaps have been writing so much fiction that you can no longer decipher between truth and fiction.
And you never had a story like that untill you saw mine and, my story, unlike yours is real. So let's get off this crap that you never saw my story or that your story is "REAL" And how do we know that you and Canuck are one and the same? Interesting is that I have it on good word that you deleted my post on the college board shortly before posting your plagerized "version" here on Cheri's board. No doubt you think that Cheri is cut and posting those stories, sort of like you do on your board and by deleting my story nobody would notice. Your ego is so big that you can't figure that we are the original authors of those stories, have elected to write for Cheri and we don't give a crap how many of our stories you delete. Why? Because you can't delete them from our heads and unlike your stories, ours are true. At least I know mine are. Another thing. What is with this crap that you are a English College Professor? I'm sure that a ton of college professors have nothing better to do than write stories on bondage websites. Only on the internet can anybody claim to be whatever they chose to be. I give you credit for one thing, you sure know how to use a dictionary and spell check. And as far as your website Harold (CANUCK), if your board was half as successful as you would like us to believe it be, then why not spend some money on a pay-for-board, er, like the websites you lure innocents to instead of using a cheap, free service like dreambooks? By the way, I think it's great they offer this so anybody, even you Canuck (HAROLD) can create a board. But, if you truly had the quantity of people you would like to have us believe, surely you would produce a quality board with classy artwork, logos etc. Now on to a better topic. I have more stories with Ivan and some other hospital bondage stories that Ivan related to me when we dated. And they will be published here on Cheri's board. No doubt, Harold (Canuck) will be plagerizing them too and claiming her never saw them. |
| Name: | Jon |
| E-mail address: | RE: Theresa |
| Homepage URL: | http://Harold (Canuck) Fantasy |
| Comments: | So in other words, Canuck deleted your post from his board where you wrote it initially a few years back, then wrote his own version of a hospital X-ray handgag experience figuring no one would connect the two stories and he would come out on top as having an original story?
Yeah that sounds like something Canuck would do and only Canuck would have the ability to delete stories from his own board. This also proves that Canuck is really Harold and vice versa. By the way Theresa, nice story with Ivan and I am looking forward to your next foray! |
| Name: | Cindy |
| E-mail address: | Thank You Cheri for getting rid of Canuck aka Harold |
| Comments: | My only question is; What took you so long? |
| Name: | Frank |
| E-mail address: | Spanish Girls make great DIDs too! |
| Comments: | HOMs and Bondage on Spanish girls/women
I read a post on one of Cheri's other boards about a guy from Hawaii who was saying how wonderful Asian girls looked bound and gagged. And I agree! Spanish girls also look wonderful for the same reasons as our Hawaiin friend cited; great moderately dark skin texture, dark in some cases coal black hair, most are knockouts, great looking and built incredible. Some time ago, I was seeing this great looking spanish girl named Maria. And she was hot! What was funny about her was whenever she got made, she started talking in spanish. I don't speak spanish and told her so. She would just smile at me and tell me she wanted to vent and it was better to do this in spanish, this way I would not know what she was saying and perhaps would think more of her. So I got tired of hearing her speak in spanish. (I don't know about you, but I hate when people are talking and I have no idea on what they are saying? So finally I got to the poing where whenever she would start talking in spanish, I would hit her with a handgag. Have you ever heard gagtalk in spanish? It is hilarious! We were in a restaurant a few weeks ago and Maria saw somthing she didn't like. I looked and say some spanish people doing something that was unsocially unacceptable. Maria was about and actually started to speak in spanish when I quickly nailed her with a palms front, thumbs down handgag. Worked like a charm. Meanwhile, I called our waiter over and told him what was going on. He said he would tell the manager but before leaving looked at Maria, smiled. Maria looked down at the mans pants and told me later that he got an instant erection after seeing her HOMed. (I wasn't looking nor would I but I felt a similiar bulge, as I always do when I do this to Maria) So that is my story this time. Hope you enjoyed it. Frank Elizabeth, NJ |
| Name: | Theresa - Thanks Jon and everyone |
| E-mail address: | n/a |
| Homepage URL: | http://http://books.dreambook.com/chebon1/cherihandgagboard2.html |
| Comments: | I appreciate your positive comments and WOW isn't this board better now that Cheri has banned HAROLD (CANUCK) from posting anymore. Now I wish Cheri would delete those fake and stupid stories. Canuck posing with his alias of 'Harold' has a lot of guts posting here anyway after the way he lied about Cheri on his stupid and D-E-A-D board last December.
Have you guys checked out Cheri's newest board? It's off to a great start. I have also reported a mini story of what happened to me with Ivan (you know, the story that Harold copied?) Theresa |
| Name: | Mike |
| E-mail address: | "Kidnapping Courtney" |
| Comments: | Glad to see that this board is working again. I tried to post earlier this week but posts wouldn't save. My girlfriend is Courtney and you no doubt have read my posts before here on this board. I have never posted on Canucks board nor do I have any desire to do so.
My girlfriend is Courtney. She introduced me to this fetish bigtime in a movie theatre some time ago. We usually get the urge after seeing bondage in movies and on tv. In my last post, I indicated how we had a HOM experience after watching a movie where Reese Witherspoon gets bound and gagged. Courtney has dirty blonde hair and is really hot! When she puts her soft-perfume scented hand over my mouth, it is electrifying! When I hear her try to speak with my hand over her pretty mouth, the gagtalk drives me crazy! We we at my house over the weekend and just came from the movies. We went to see the new Miami Vice movie. It is exellent. When we got to my place, I asked her if she wanted to be kidnapped. "Sure" was her reply. Last time we played handgag games. How about some real bondage with ropes and gags this time? Courtney's eyes lit up. "Absolutely!" I went to my room and came down with some scarves. But Courtney was gone! Where could she have gone. Out of nowhere she leaps from behind me and puts her hand over my mouth. "Shhhhhhhhhh! There is a kidnapping in progress." She removed my hand and when I asked "Who's getting kidnapped?" She said "YOU!" Then she went on to say that she wanted to tie me up first. Without any deliberation, she grabbed one of the scarves from my hands, spun me around and tied my hands behind my back. She then walked me over to the couch with her hand over my mouth and sat me down. She then used the other bandana to tie my feet. Now she sat on my lap and HOMed me, palms down and said, "You're all mine honey. You are tied and you can't call for help. My hand is staying solid on you. How does it feel to be my kidnapped victim?" I just mmmppphhed. (But was loving it) It was a warm nite. Courtney had a short skirt on. I looked down at her tanned and very firm legs. I could smell that sweet scent of perfume. I was getting turned on bigtime. "You're trying to look up my pants aren't you?" Courtney said and then she unbuckled my pants with her free hand, popped my pants button, unzipped my zipper and pulled my pants down. I had an incredible hardon and it was standing at attention. Courtney just smiled and said, "This turns you doesn't it?" I just nodded my head up and down and mmmmmppphed as good as I could, YES! Courtney would then proceed to tease me by stroking me in th e right place and stopping just short of climax. She was playing with me. Getting me arounsed and at the same time stopping before I could release. This was driving me crazy! Soon we heard a knock at the door. Courtney swiftly sat up, pulled me down and sat beside me ducking down low while putting her hand over my mouth this time thumbs up reaching from behind my head. And she said "Shhhhhhhhh! Remember, you are being kidnapped. You are my captive. Be quiet." I complied. The person at the door wouldn't let up so Courtney figured she had to get up. She reached inside her purse and pulled out a scarf and in one motion, removed her hand while cleave gagging me very tightly. I had never been gagged before. This was interesting. Courtney went to the door and told whoever it was that I was taking a shower. Meanwhile I tested my bonds. They were pretty tight. I went up against the edge of the couch and worked on the knots. It wasn't that tight. I felt the knot pop open. I then pushed my hands sideways and the bandana came loose. As I looked towards Courtney, her back was to me so she didn't see a thing. I heard the door close and Courtney coming over to me oh so cockily while I sat there with my hands behind my back, but unknown to her, they were loose. Courtney now sat on my lap again and indicated that it was play time again. She indicated that she liked me like this. Especially gagged. "Next time I want to use tape!" She said proudly. "Don't worry, I won't go too far. Just want to have fun with you. Did you th ink I was going to let you kidnap me? No way! I want you to be my victim. How does it feel Mr. Hot shot?" At that time I pulled my arms from behind my back to the front. Courtney was astounded and started to get up to run, but wasn't quick enough. I grabbed her arm and arm dragged her towards me, putting her on my lap. Since I was still gagged, I was unable to speak but Courtney had a mouthful as I was tying her hands behind her back. I tied the bandana around her wrists and then up and tied two tight knots. No way she was getting loose. I t hen untied my ankles and tied her feet to the couch. Next I removed the gag and was about to gag her when she said, "No! Handgag me instead. I love the feel of your hand over my mouth. Handgag me please Michael." When she calls me Michael, I know she is serious! So I complied and place my hand over her mouth, thumbs up with her head on my lap. I thought at first that this was a trick and she would try to bite me. She didn't. next I switched hand positions and applied a thumbs down HOM. There is something different about this and the way a girl looks. And it is airtight. I know from actual experience when Courtney applies this on me that I am unable to speak anything audibly and breathing is very difficult. I got right into her face was nose to nose with her and said, "Now perhaps I should take your skirt off!" Her only response was MMMMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPHHHHHHHHH!!!!!! |
| Name: | Cheri - HAROLD HAS BEEN GAGGED! |
| E-mail address: | Thanks for the support guys |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/chebon1/cherishandgagboard2.html |
| Comments: | Harold likes to write fake handgag stories right? Well I gagged him, er, blocked him from writing anymore on this board. But never fear, even though he can't respond, he is aware of eve ry post. After all we all know that Harold is really Canuck and he has no life. He is an internet junkie and he is probably, in fact, undoubtably reading this RIGHT NOW!
Hey Harold, just pretend that I have my soft female hand across your mouth and you can smell the sweet scent of my perfume. Instead of Cheri, let's pretend my name is Lisa. You like to live in fantasyland so perhaps you can pretend I'm Jennifer Garner or somebody like that. Then perhaps the pain of being banned from this board will not hurt too much. Of course you can always go to another pc and use another isp and get through. But, ah, I will block that one too and then the next and the next and the next. Harold aka Buddy (Canuck) I warned you to separate the fake stories from the real. Apparently you feel that every board is yours to own and control. Not so Turkey. Had you listened you could have continued posting here and continued with the charade that you are not Canuck. But if it makes you feel any better, I really doubt if anybody was really surprised. Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Tonya |
| E-mail address: | Thanks For Getting Rid of Harold Cheri |
| Comments: | Hi everyone
Sorry my story has been delayed. Summer is a busy time and if you know anything about me, I never really post that many stories anyway. Sal, the family and I have been taking trips and seeing people and just enjoying the summertime. Queen Cheri has finally spoken and taken care of that pest Canuck aka Harold aka 1,000 other names. I was trying to be nice on this board before and comply with Cheri, but, quite frankly, I am THRILLED that Canucks alias Harold is gone. I am only upset with people that actually think his stuff is interesting. Give me a break! Only to Canuck (Harold) is this crap interesting. I wonder if Canuck realizes that most people just read a few lines, perhaps a paragraph or two and then scroll throught the rest? The stories by Harold are about as interesting as the stories on Canucks D-E-A-D- board. And once again, only Canuck thinks they are great. That is why he continues to post lines like: "Great story! Please continue." "I can't wait to find out what happens next!" "Do you have anymore stories?" And so on. Of course he is just replying to his own stories. He probably talks to himself too. Getting back to Harold, that fancy grammar is nothing that any of us couldn't do with a dictionary and a little time. This guy is a college English professor like Canuck really lives in Canada and like the alias Harold really lives in Pennsylvania and has any real experience with handgags. By the way, Sal, the family and I were vacationing in upstate New York and where checking in at a local Hilton. We heard some people fighting. Most of what we he ard came from a woman who was complaining about this, that and the other thing. I knew it had to happen and finally the guy put his hand over the ladies mouth, looked at all of us and apologized. Then he asked us if we wanted him to remove his hand and we all yelled "NO!" Meanwhile the lady was grabbing for this guys hand and yanking on it trying to get him to remove it without success. It was funny and it also got Sal in the mood to do something to me, but ah, that is another story. Next part of The Bus Trip coming soon, I promise. Tonya |
| Name: | Mitch |
| E-mail address: | Great Stories |
| Comments: | Love your newest board Cheri. Loved Tonya's continuation.
If anybody is interested, Harold AKA Buddy (Canuck) is now posting stories as Wrapgagdude06. New name, now into wrap gagging fanatsies with females, same stupid long, boring stories, just slightly different format and fantasy and still full of crap. Notice that on Canucks board the male/male stories now have disclaimers about homosexuality? Yeah right! Nice try!. Cheri, so glad that you started your boards. It is so satisifying to read real stories by real people that demonstrate that this is a healthy activity for normal people, not bizarre perverts, homosexuals, pediphiles and lonely hearts with fantasies, not realities. Love all of your boards and glad you let even scum like Canuck post here aka the Harold story and his juvenile comments in the post which precedes m ine where he sounds like a lonely heart teenager on crack with nothing better to do with his time. What I like about your boards Cheri, is that so many of your authors talk about there lifestyle outside of BDSM. Like I said, we are normal people. On Canucks board, all you ever read about is fantasies. Male on male gay stuff. Little kid perverted junk or self bondage fantasies. No wonder the general public looks down at our subculture! And idiots like Canuck are making it even worse. Of course, the bright side is that so few know that CAnuck even exists with his audinece of what 2 people? Thank you Cheri! Mitch |
| Name: | Mitch |
| E-mail address: | Great Stories |
| Comments: | Love your newest board Cheri. Loved Tonya's continuation.
If anybody is interested, Harold AKA Buddy (Canuck) is now posting stories as Wrapgagdude06. New name, now into wrap gagging fanatsies with females, same stupid long, boring stories, just slightly different format and fantasy and still full of crap. Notice that on Canucks board the male/male stories now have disclaimers about homosexuality? Yeah right! Nice try!. Cheri, so glad that you started your boards. It is so satisifying to read real stories by real people that demonstrate that this is a healthy activity for normal people, not bizarre perverts, homosexuals, pediphiles and lonely hearts with fantasies, not realities. Love all of your boards and glad you let even scum like Canuck post here aka the Harold story and his juvenile comments in the post which precedes mine where he sounds like a lonely heart teenager on crack with nothing better to do with his time. What I like about your boards Cheri, is that so many of your authors talk about their lifestyle outside of BDSM. Like I said, we are normal people. On Canucks board, all you ever read about is fantasies. Male on male gay stuff. Little kid perverted junk or self bondage fantasies. No wonder the general public looks down at our subculture! And idiots like Canuck are making it even worse. Of course, the bright side is that so few know that Canuck even exists with his audience of what 2 people? Thank you Cheri! Mitch |
| Name: | Cindy |
| E-mail address: | Don't Want to read anymore of Harold's Dumb Stories |
| Comments: | While I certaintly agree with the overall context of your message Mitch, none of us want to read anymore stories by Canucks alias Harold. They were dumber than dumb, boring and a waste of cyber space. Why do you think we worked so hard to get rid of him/her or it i.e Canuck/Harold/Buddy etc. by complaining so hard to Cheri? And why on earth would any of us want to go over to Canucks stupid, boring fag board anyway? We all left because it was a waste of time.
Tanya's newest story is outstanding as are all of the stories on Cheri's many boards. Just my feelings. Cindy Astabula, Ohio |
| Name: | Cheri |
| E-mail address: | m AKA Canuck |
| Comments: | Now your post as M was indeed the best post I have ever read by you or any of your aliases. Keep em coming Harold, Buddy, Canuck, Kevin, Observer and once I am ready, all will be deleted and/or blocked.
Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Handgagger |
| Comments: | It's me again. My wife Peggy loves to be handgagged which is funny because at first she resented it. Sometimes as I am close to climaxing she will yap, yap, yap. So last night I fixed her good. I was ever so close and ready to shoot a wad and Peggy gets ready to blab but I nailed her with an airtight handgag and her words turned into mmmmpphhs. I loved it. It good me so excited that I came immediately. Last week we were just laying on the bed. She was to my right and I had whispered something into her ear. She called me by my formal name and middle name. For example, if my nickname was Bob, she would call me Robert James. Well I hate that. It sounds so parental. So I clamped my hand over her mouth. I removed my hand and she repeated it so I clamped my hand over her mouth again. This went on several times. She liked it and so do I! I just love the sounds of those mmmmppphhhs. Got me so excited that I ripped her pants off and screwed her covering her mouth from time to time. My favorite technique is palm forward, thumbs down. A few times she has commented how I like her mouth (I do!) I respond by clamping my hand over her mouth, thumbs down and tell hert hat there are two other things I like about her too. She mmmpphhs and I know she is saying what two things in gagtalk at which point I grab her tits and boy are they big. I love them. |
| Name: | deepdive2_77 |
| E-mail address: | Hand Gagged |
| Comments: | hello all you handgaggers and gaggees.had an interesting experience yesterday.saw a lady friend i had not seen in quite sometime.we got to talking and subject of fetishs came up.i was a little scared but for whatever reason my liking for handgags came up.she asked me to relax.and before i could say a thing her soft hand was clamped tightly over my mouth.i was in heaven.the excitement was almost more than i could handle.she kept her hand there for quite sometime.i tried to say all kinds of stuff but all that came out was mmmppphh. she laughed a said she s hould have her friends come into the room and see this. i was ready to explode. it eventually ended but i have a feeling thatmy old lady freind will be handgagging me. rock on
eric |
| Name: | jenny |
| Comments: | hi, im jenny im 16 snd 5'6 h ave blonde hair well this happened a couple weeks ago with my friend at my house(myparents were gone for the week)anyway i was home alone onenight i was taking a shower and heard shelby come in (i invited him over) i got out and put on my bra and panties and went to my room but to my surprise he was waiting there hi he said "hi" i tought you were downstairs "well im not its time for revenge (i accidently embaressed him last week in school he then jumped on me and tied my hands infront of me he then picked me up and put me on my bed and put me on my bed where he tied my hands to the headboard and then my feet to the bottom of the bed and then put his hand over my mouth and said "dont scream and then started tickling me all over i tried to break free but shelby had tied me up real good and was strong. i tried to call out but he had his hand firmly over my mouth. it was airtight. all i could go was mmmmppphhhh and nobody was home anyhow. this went on for an hour or so and then he left me there tied to the bed while he went downstairs to watch tv but during the tickling the ropes came loose a little and i was able to free myself and now my next toughts was revenge on shelby to be contined.....
jenny |
| Name: | ed ferris |
| E-mail address: | slappymagee@aol.com |
| Comments: | I love it when a woman handgags me. these storeis are great. I have never shared my fetish with others because I am embarrassed. It's nice to know I am not alone with my fetish
I truly thank you ed |
| Name: | Cheri |
| E-mail address: | cheri_handgagged@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cherisclassics.html |
| Comments: | First of all - new board announcement:
http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cherisclassics.html Secondly, a handgag story where I am the gagger instead of the gaggee. Some of you have been asking for this. I originally wrote about this on Canucks failed board over a year ago and apparently it has been copied by many others OR other females have the same technique. My hubby tells me (sometimes through a lot of mmmpphhhing) that he like smy soft hand over his mouth. While my stories include me getting the handgag, I deliver a great HG as well. I particularly like nailing him when he least expects it and when the guys are over, his buddies. They get a kick out of it. One time he was getting into an argument with one of h is buddies, a guy named Karl. I was getting tired of hearing them go back and forth so I threw a quick handgag on him and let Karl make his finishing point. We were at a class reunion about a year ago and my hubby was arguing about politics of all things and who was going to win the election. Well, all of us had heard all we wanted to and it was getting heated so I clamped my hand tightly over his big mouth. He tried to pull my hand away, but no going. I just put my other hand o ver the first one and held on tight. Everybody just laughed, the other guy made his final point and left to talk to the other classmates and only then did I let go. I like being on both sides. Delivering it puts me in control, having it put on me makes me submissive and I enjoy that role too. Think about, HOMs are the only form of BDSM that can be done anytime, anywhere, in public and others get a laugh out of it. Mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm Cheri Have A Great Day! (-: :-) To Canuck :{ Pretty accurate description of Canucks facial expression now that his board has totally failed, wouldn't you say? |
| Name: | Withheld |
| Comments: | I handgagged Stacy my girlfriend, in front of her sister. It was late, Stacy was loud. Her sister Jill told her to be quiet but she kept on talking loud. So I clamped my hand tightly over Stacy's mouth to keep her quiet. Stacy likes it when I control her with a handgag so maybe th at is why she was so loud. Her sister Jill just smiled at me as I held my hand over Stacy's pretty mouth. "That looks like fun" she said to me as she sat right next to me on my other side. Then Jill started telling Stacy off on how she talks too much and it's about time that somebody keeps you quiet and yada, yada, yada so I clamped my other ha nd over Jill's mouth and had them both handgagged. I could now hear Stacy giggle while Jill kept talking right into my hand. Then Stacy tried to answer her while I had her handgagged. So then I just sat there in between both of them and listed to Stacy and Jill talk to each other in gagtalk with me holding them both tightly handgagged. Funny thing, neither one tried tor emove my hand al though they could have. Girls love this stuff guys. |
| Name: | Mack |
| Comments: | Great stories everybody. You guys got me so excited that my ladyfriend found me lurking here and really nailed me. We were at her parents house. She asked me if this HOM stuff turns me on and before I could answer she put her hand over my mouth, she walked me over to the living room floor, unzipped my zipper and I had a huge hardon by now especially with her soft touch. She kept her hand over my mouth, pulled my pants down and set me down on the floor and topped me.
While on top she switched hands and hand positions on her handgag with a thumbs down position. Then she tried to get me to talk while she had her hand over my mouth and the more I tried, the tighter her grip was. She smiled as I swallowed my words and I mmmppphed. She would shhhhhhhhhhhhh me telling me her parents were upstairs and I had to be very quiet. I got off three times and she never left her hand over my mouth. Holding a conversation was difficult, but who wants to talk during times like this anyway? This was the first time I had a girl maintain a handgag during sex. It worked like a charm. I actually enjoyed hearing my own mmmppphs and really enjoyed that soft hand of Suzanne. Those long fingers and that awesome perfume pentrating my nostrils. But I have to thank Cheri and the authors of this board. If I hadn't come here and if I hadn't gotten caught by Suzanne, it never would have happened and evenif it would, it would not have been that great. I'm trying for an encore tomorrow~ |
| Name: | Kerri |
| Comments: | Hi, my name is Kerri and I was sleeping over at a friends house. His name is Lyle. As I lay in bed, suddenly Lyle came into my room and put his hand over my mouth. He told me to be real quiet as his mother was in the room right across the hall. He then tied me up leaving me just in my pink bra. He then put me on his lap and started playing with my boobs. , then stroked my legs and pussy. He would intermitently put his hand over my mouth or kiss me. Then he fondled my boobs with his hand over my mouth. He fondled them untill they went hard. Then he went inside me and I came real quick. |
| Name: | Cheri - New Board for Commentary |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_75/cheri75.html |
| Comments: | I am trying to keep this board as a stories board so please from now on if you wish to make a comment go to this new board:
http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_75/cheri75.html To Mr. Wheat (cough, cough) here are some other dreambooks of mine: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/cheri2.html http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/main.html http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cherisclassics.html That should keep you busy for now. I have about five more as well. Will post those later. I welcome all comments and especially stories but I don't want this board to look like you know who with commentary to fill in for his lack of stories and he wonders why his board i s D-E-A-D! Thank you everyone! Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Lisa |
| E-mail address: | Handgagging Experiences |
| Comments: | There certaintly is something to this handgagging. As a female, I love being silenced and I love handgagging my man as well. A few nites ago, I was on the recieving end of a great handgag from my boyfriend. As I was lying on the bed and just prior to making mad passionate love, Peter got on top of me, put his hand over my mouth with his little finger up and told me not to scream. At first this scared me, then I felt him get hard and I went from scared to excited!
It was wierd. He would go from handgagging me to kissing me but always keeping my mouth covered, except at times when he would stroke my lips with his fingers. And everytime I would attempt to speak, he would either put his hand over my mouth or kiss me. It was a wild and fun experience. Lisa |
| Name: | Mr. Bondage |
| E-mail address: | mrbondage@errols.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.mrbondage.com |
| Comments: | Tammy Returns!
Several months back, I posted a story on this board about a girl I knew many years ago. Her name was Tammy and the story was entitled: Hospital are a great place for handgags and bondage. Before going on, I want to say thank you for all of the nice comments about that post and yes it is a true story. To refresh those who didn't see it, very quickly, Tammy was a beautiful redhead physical therapist with a jerk husband named Harold. (Why are all jerks named Harold??) She was a knockout. Very beautiful face. Great figure. Worked out with both weights and aerobically. She had recently lost 75 lbs in an attempt to satisfy her jerk husband who was always making fun of her weight. Funny thing, even after she lost the weight, Harold still called her fatty and blimpo. Is it any wonder that Tammy's self esteem and self image were in the pits? Tammy also had a great personality and was a really nice person. Well anyway, I was a friend to Tammy. We were both married. My marriage wasn't going the way I wanted it too either and we frequently talked. We also worked out together at the local Nautilus gym. We were workout partners and spotted each other. At work, we frequently had breaks together and got close. We shared common interests. I had also lost a lot of weight and had also been in competition which interested Tammy. She was interested in enerting her first competition and wanted me to train her. So one night she calls me at home. My wife was working and Tammy indicated t hat she had anouth bout with her jerk husband Harold and wanted somebody to talk to---me. She asked me to meet her at the hospital. She was on call and would be the only therapist on duty. I agreed. We spoke for awhile and Tammy started out witht he first handgag on me. I was delighted. However, Tammy would continue with her guilt & inferiority complex. I tircked her into letting me strap her onto a table with leather straps and handgagged her for 45 minutes so I could talk sense to her. I finally got her to where I though she was happy again, when her beeper went off. It was the nurses station so I had to release her. As Tammy was leaving, she was smiling, radiant and acting somewhat like her old self. She asked me to stay put, but away from the door in case security or any of the other staff walked by the physical therapy area. She locked the door and said she would be back in a jiffy. Sometime later, about 30 minutes or so (it seemed much longer) Tammy came back and the smile was gone. I asked her how things went and she said the patient reminded her of herself. It was a female who's husband was treating her badly. She went off the edge, got drunk and nearly killed herself. There was very little she could do as the emergency staff had the real work and any therapy would follow later. As she sat there, I put my arm around her and reminded her how beautiful she was and what had happened to t hat lady was exactly the reason why Tammy had to get it together with her jerk husband Harold. She showwed me the picture of herself when she weighed 75 lbs. heavier. Then she said, "I am still that fat person. I haven't changed. I am still a fat slob." I was about to handgag her but she stopped me this time. "Silencing me won't help me. I am no different. I may have lost 75 lbs. But so what? I am stilla fat slob and feel like a fat slob." I told Tammy to stop it and stop it now. I then reminded her of my promise but as usual Tammy kept talking over me and even at times covering my mouth when I got loud to try to talk over her. Finally I had enough so I reached around Tammy (I was sitting beside her) and handgagged her. She reached up and pulled my hand off but I just reapplied it, this time front the fornt, palm front, thumbs down while putting my other hand behind her head so she couldn't pull back. "Tammy, do you want to go back on the table again?" I asked. Tammy pulled at my hand but no luck. My hand was like a vise and I wasn't letting go. I noticed that Tammy was wearing a labcoat with a belt around the back. I took advantage of this by pulling her jacket down, immobilizing her arms. With my hands now involed in working her labcoat, Tammy's mouth was free to speak and she did. "Wha, what are you doing to me now?" She shouted. "You'll see." Was my response. I then took off the belt that went around her waist on the labcoat and used that to bind her hands behin her back while her strong but pretty arms were restrained by the downpulled jacket. I looped the belt 2-3 times around each wrist and then inbetween keeping her hands tied and secure. Now my hands were free again and I motioned with my hand bringing my hand just inches in front of her pretty mouth and stopping. "If you speak, my hand goes over your mouth or I'll gag you with a washrag and towel like before. Or if you stay quiet and listen, I'll leave your mouth alone. Your choice." My hand was close enough to cause a slightly muffled sound to Tammy's voice, but her speech was clear and precise. "I'll be good." She said. I figured, "Yeah right! For how long?" So I went back to my Dr. Phil speech and told Tammy how beautiful she was. She had flaming red hair, a very pretty face, great figure and..... "But I am still a fat slo...mmmppppppp" My hand was working great handgags again. So I kept my hand over her mouth and kept talking to her. "You lost 75 lbs Tammy and you look great. Look in the mirror." There was a mirror right in front of us. As Tammy looked at her reflection, she smiled and giggled. I am not sure if she liked her figure and enjoyed looking at herself tied up with my hand over her mouth. I liked what I saw and it was getting me excited. With my free arm, I pulled her labcoat back and showed Tammy how tiny and taut her waist was. How great her breasts were and how she had a great figure even in a labcoat. She mmmpppphed, "Uh huh." I then told Tammy that I read a book by Dr. Maxwell Maltz called Pyscho-Cybernetics. Dr. Maltz was a platic surgeon who was upset when he found out that even after plastic surgery, his patients didn't feel any different even though their outward appearance as much different. Their self esteem hadn't changed. Such was the case with Tammy too. Her figure had changed dramatically but she stills aw herself as a fat person. The mirror showed a trim, fit beautiful woman. Tammy saw herself as fat and unattractive. Unbelievable. Tammy had mentioend earlier about a room in the back. I helped her up started to walk towards that area. As I looked around, I saw various hooks on the walls and the ceilings. Suddenly I got an idea. I grabbed a washrag and stuffed in Tammy's mouth and t hen wrapped a cotton bandage around t hat to keep it secure. I wrapped and wrapped and wrapped several times completely covering Tammy's pretty mouth and keeping the rag secure inside her mouth. Then I grabbed more bandage and tied Tammy's arms to the hooks using the cotton bandage. I interlaced the bandage inside her armns while h er hands were still tied behind her back. Then I tied her feet around her ankles and tied them to the supports along the sides of the walls. Now I looked at my pretty captive and admired my work. Then sat down and sighed. Well at least now I talk and have my hands free and can get a word in edgewise with you. "You know I said before that you looked beautiful strapped down on that table with my hand over your mouth? You look even more beautiful tied up and gaggged. I know some companies that would pay big bucks to have pictures of this." Tammy just mmmppphed. Then Tammy's beeper went off again. I picked it up and showed it her. She just sighed. "Is this improtant?" I asked. Tammy mmmmpphhhed and nodded no. Then she looked down at my johnson which was erect. She knew this was turning me on which in turn got her excited and o nce again Tammy was smiling with her eyes and through the hospital gauze I could faintly make out a smile. TO BE CONTINUED MR. BONDAGE |
| Name: | Kevin Jones |
| E-mail address: | Welcome back Harold aka Mr. Wheat, Cheri's TV & Bondage Boardv |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/tomdea/dreambook3forcheri65.html |
| Comments: | Harold, I for one enjoy your stories but have to wonder why you continue to post under aliases like Girlie Gagged and now Mr. Wheat? As far as I know Cheri is not blocking you and certaintly she could check your ISP on her board. So why not use your Harold (Buddy) name and by the way, why not join me on Cheri's TV Movie & Bondage Board. We had a nice thread going on Canucks now defunct college board a couple of years ago and for that matter, his current board is also defunct. His newest website appears to be as dead as his other boards. Reminds me of a rocking chair, some activity but with only one person doing the writing, Canuck is not going anywhere. Anyway, why not join me Harold on Cheri's TV Movie & Bondage Board. Did you ever figure out which Duke get b&g by those two beautiful gals in that old Dukes of Hazard episode? The an swer is on Cheri's new TV Movie & Bondage Board. I have posted other stuff there as have a few others.
Here is the website address for Leatherfan, Harold and everyone: http://books.dreambook.com/tomdea/dreambook3forcheri65.html |
| Name: | Beth |
| Comments: | "The Bet" Cont'd
Sometime I wrote a story on Cheri's "3" board. I am happy to have had some positive feedback and thought I would write another one. As this one applies solely to handgags, I thought it would be more appropiate here. But to backtrack and explain how this started with my boyfriend let me explain how this began, all part of a bet. One night my boyfriend and I were watching a TV movie where a woman gets handgagged and is quickly bound and aggged in what appears to be a NYC apartment which as you all know, are close together and should make calling for help fairly easy. Anyway, I tell my boyfriend that this is so fake. Especially in a NYC apartment. I went on to say that any woman could fight off a guy long enough to call for help and should be subdued that easily in real life. I then went on to explain how fake the gag was. It was so loose. When the hero finally arrived, he pulled it down with ease. I just laughed and said, "That is supposed to keep someone from calling out for help? WHAT CRAP!" So my boyfriend challenged me and said that I was full of crap. He indicated that he could easy subdue me even with people in the same house in the next room. I replied, "Yeah right!" And invited him to try it as my parents would be coming home soon. I won't go over the entire sotry here. Suffice to say that I lost and my boufriend (Dan) won. I couldn't believe how easily he subdued me and how helpless I became to call for help. Dan handgagged me very tightly and followed that up by tying and gagging me. Well that bothered me and I was convinced that I took t his "bet" too lightly so I invited Dan to a rematch. Actually, Dan brought it out of me as we were at a party and Dan was bragging on what he done to me at my parents place. One of the girls edged Dan on by saying, "I bet you could never do that again to Beth." Dan replied, "Bet me!" Some of the guys urged Dan on and the girls edged me on inviting me to go for it. Dan asked Duane, the host for this party if he had any rope. He said possibly and would have to look. I interjected, "Why rope? I don't want to get tied up again and let's see if you could just over power me. Personally, I don't think you can." Dan's eyes got big as saucers. "Oh yeah! Let's go for it lady. I did it before and I can doo it again." "Last time I underestimated you and that was at my parents house. I held back. You'll never do it to me again. Not with these guys encouraging me on." So the bet was on again. Duane suggested that we make this realistic so I would walk outside in his back area and Dan would play a prowler who would grab me from behind. So I walked outside around the pool and back. And then, Dan grabbed me putting his hand over my mouth. This time I was ready and gave Dan a sharp elbow in his stomach. He released the handgag and I started to scream, but not too loud. Darn that Dan as he rose up and put his hand over my mouth, thumbs down, little finger up squelching my cries for help. One of the deals was that when the guys heard me, they would come out and the game would be over. Unfortunately my cries were too low to be heard by the gang. Seeing an opportunity and not able to elbow Dan due to his positioning I raised my foot and gave him a swift but moderately gentle kick in the privates. He released his hand for a split second but grabbed me around my shoulder and gently drug me down to the ground. As soon as I regained my composure, I attempted to call out but waited too long as Dan clamped his hand over my mouth from behind and layed on me while I h eard sigh with pain from the kick in the pants he got from me. I reached up and attempted to remove Dan's hand but as soon as I did, he tightened his grip. I reached for his hand and pulled it into my mouth instead of away and started to bite him! Dan squealed in pain, but bit his tongue and removed his hand from my mouth. Once again, I was about to scream for help but Dan stopped me with his other hand, the unbitten one and then the hand his other hand and positioned them in such a way so that I could not bite him. Laying across my back, I couldn't move and I was drained from fighting him. If he had ropes, I would have been an easy victim at this point. Soon the gang came out to see how I was fairing and it was all so obvious that I had once again lost "The Bet" with Dan. |
| Name: | Cream A |
| Comments: | Sup i had this ezperience once when i was i school. it was when i was about 14, i was short about 5'8" and we had this one teacher who was tall, slim and had long brown hair. She must have been 6 feet tall without heels with piercing blue eyes and about 30.
My school was in a poor area where people had no money - nothing. My teacher, this old fat woman sent me out of class for talking, so im outside standing against the wall next to my classroom when suddenly i feel a large slender womaly hand over my mouth. i look up and it was my teacher, she was so hot, i had always thought she was hot and i liked her so i was so pleased she was doing this. i felt so small, straining my head to look up at her beautiful face. She looked at me kinda angrily and with a sense of authority came with it. She said "youre coming with me and we are going to talk" so with her left hand over my mouth she walks backwards dragging me down the hall whilst enduring her handgag, i could not even walk i was dragged with my feet stumbling infront of me. She dragged me into a room where all these boxes were kept. in the room was a roll of tape, rope and a folded up piece of paper. she lay me on the floor face down with her hand still on my mouth she sat on my back, pinning my hands under her ass. in this position my erection was raging and bulging in my pants, i thought this was so hot it was a fantasy of mine, i really could not believe it. she grabbed the rope and tied my hands behind me and also my fgeet too. she rolled me over and sat in the chair and asked "what the hell is this?" i was puzzled and shouted back at her "HOW THE F**K SHOULD I KNO...MPOPPHHJD UDIUGYIG" she handgagged me and hissed at me to be quiet. she then says "this english paper, what the fuck is this?" i lay there thinking is all this over my english paper? she goes "you got an F, how the hell did that happen" to let me answer she ungagged me only to re-gag me immediatly. she noticed the bulge in my pants and smiled with an evil look. she then did something i was never ever expecting... tbc... CREAM A |
| Name: | Some Guy Called Jake |
| Comments: | hey guys this page is great, well time for my story of being handgagged. So im Jake and i was 12 years old and over at my girlfriends house and we are playing playstation in her room. Me being the geeek i am i was over at her house all the time because my playstation was broken by my sister. so we are playing rayman (how cool) and her mom calls us down for dinner and my friend goes to the bathroom and says go downstairs. Im walking down the stairs and i feel i hand cover my mouth, i imediatley turn round to see it was her mom! She was 29 years old, red hair and peircing green eyes with the most vanilla like skin. She was beautiful. i knew she was into bondage and stuff like that because when we would play hide and seek, i found a huge box of 'erotic materials' under her bed. Although i never told my friend of my findings he kinda knew because she was always getting handgagged by her mother & brothers also. Anyway im on the stairs with her hand clamped air tight over my mouth when she whispers in my ear "you just do as you are told and everything will be just dandy" relentlessly i nodded and she turned me round and lead me to the basement which was converted into a second living room. Being a prepubesant 12 year old boy I was loving every moment, because ive always had a fetish for womens hands and being handgagged. She had the greatest hands of them all. They were silky smooth, long and slender and slim, she had the longest fingers and red finger nails and her hands were as white as snow, perfect. She leads me first into the kitchen quietly to not let my friend hear, she writes a note on a pad that said DINNER IN OVEN, HAD TO TAKE JAKE HOME TO GET HIS MEDICINE (I WAS ALLERGIC TO NUTS) all this time she kept a firm grip on my face. Once we got into the basement she locked the door and sat me in a chair. Her hand reached down the side of the couch and she revealed some handcuffs. All i could do was mmmppphhh as she stuffed a sock in my mouth so she could put the cuffs on. My hands are behind my back and looped throufgh the chair so i cant get away. The sock is taken out and when it is i screamed for help but i was cut short by a now familiar hand. She said "if you are going to do that im going to have to keep you like this at all times, my hand seems to lke your mouth so be nice and let it stay" im thinking what are you saying, you dont make any sense!!! In fact i loved her hand over my mouth and it was obvious, my erection was causing a huge bulge in my pants. She knew i liked it when she saw it. She looke at my crotch and smiled gently at me, by now i was so embarrased and went red in the face. I didnt have a clue why she was doing this, maybe it was because her husband had to work away all the time and she needed someone to have control over. i was not complaining! Her cool palm was clamped over my mouth for around 15 minutes until she said "OK, im gonna take off your clothes now, is that OK with you?" my boner had been throbbing in my pants for about 20 minutes now so i nodded reluctantly. She undressed me to only leave me in my underwear. She stood up and pointed at me laughing when she used her boobs to act as the gag now. So im in the chair naked almost, huge boner with my friends boobs in my face. I feel her rubbing my body as she sits on my legs. She takes her boobs away to my relief and her hands is placed on my mouth again. She rips off my pants to reveal my erect penis. What she did then i cant say, but it was f***ing amazing man. Her hand never moved an inch either. She was so hot and desirable yet she was doing things with me, a kid!!! After she had finished she took off her handgag and made out with me for what seemed like forever. I loved her, i wanted to marry her so she could do this to me all the time, she was my ideal woman! Eventually an hour later she ungagged me to my delight because i could now breathe, she regagged me for some strange reason when i was getting dressed and said " this is our little secret and if you tell anyone, the consequences will be huge...understand?" i nod under her gag. We climbed through the small window and walked round into the front door, so it would look like we had been to my house. My friend was sitting alone at the table and asked " what took you so long?" i wanted to tell him, so much but then i realized...i had lost my virginity to his mom!!! She served our food as if nothing had happened. This story is not made up and it was the best time of my life. Sadly my frinds mom died last year from cancer. Ill always remember her though...the handgagging angel.
Jake |
| Name: | Debbi XXX |
| E-mail address: | fuckmeharder2544654@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | i used to cover my first husbands mouth with my hand, he enjoyed it and often got an erection. my sister did it a lot too and i would gag him from behind so he would not know who it was!! This one time he was sitting in his chair, i crept up behind him, handgagged him and reached down his pants and gave him a handjob. you should have seen the look on his face when he found out it was me and my sister was in the other room. man was he maaaaad. oh yeah another time i blindfolded him from behind and again gagged him with my hand whilstn giving him a bj. he thought it was my sister. ggoodd times xxx wanna fuck???
xxx |
| Name: | Mr. Bondage |
| E-mail address: | mrbondage@errols.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.mrbondage.com |
| Comments: | Tammy Revisited
When I left off last time, I had Tammy tied up with her lab coat pulled down, her hands tied behind her back and she was tied in a standing spread eagle in the backroom of the physical therapy department to various bolts attached to the walls and ceilings. To keep her quiet, I stuffed a washrag in her mouth and covered that with layer after layer of wrap. What a sight. I had given Tammy my best Dr. Phil and Maxwell Maltz seminar on self esteem and for once I was able to get a word in edgewise without her interrupting me. The gag worked magnificiently. Her beeper went off several times, but no major news. But now all of a sudden I heard some noise up front. As I popped my head out the doorway, I could see a security guard coming in going his nightly rounds. Now what I thought! Thinking fast, I put a blanket over Tammy and pulled a curtain across and around her. There was a jacuzzi close by, I jumped (it was empty, no water) and covered myself with a blanket. The suspence was killing me! All I could hear was this guys keys jingling and his footsteps. Next I heard him walk in the room where Tammy and I were. I remained motionless and now I was glad that I had overgagged Tammy. ANY SOUND, The slightest sound would have alerted this guy. He nosed around for what seemed an awful long time and finally walked out. PHEW! I thought. That was close. But he hadn't left yet. He was still in the physical therapy department walking around other parts of the department. Finally, I heard him walk through the front door and lock it behind him. I went over to Tammy and she was mmmmppphhhing for all she was worth. Poor thing. By now she had to have been tied up in an upright position and gagged for at least an hour. So I started untying her feet, then her arms. Once released she nearly collapsed. I untied her hands and pulled her labcoat back up. All this time Tammy was trying to make conversation but all that came out were mmmpppphhhss & ummmmpppss which was music to my ears. I loved that sound! Now with her hands free, Tammy started to remove the gauze from around her mouth but had some difficulty. Once she got it started she unwound and unwound and unwound the gauze all the time sneering at me with those eyes and saying God knows what. I couldn't understand a word she said but she was no doubt bitching up a storm. Finally, Tammy got the gauze unwound and pulled the washrag from inside her pretty mouth. She cleared her throat, took a deep breathe and said that was too close for comfort. "What if that security guard had found me like this? How would we have explained it?" I merely told Tammy, "He didn't find us did he? But yes th at was too close for comfort. All the more reason what you need to release your inhibitions and ditch that low self esteem pronto girl." Tammy smiled at me and said that she did feel different and that these bondage episodes gave her an idea. Her husband was a jerk and she wanted to leave him but she was bound by her faith not to cheat on him while they were married so refused to have anything to do with me on a sexual level untill her divorce. Getting tied up here at work and this evenings encounter with the security guard was way too close for comfort so she invited me to another bondage event but away from work and soon. Next thing the door was being opened again. We heard keys jingling and this time it was the head nurse on duty for that shift. She called out to see if Tammy was around and now Tammy could speak so yelled back and walked out to greet her while I stayed in the backroom. The head nurse indicated that she had a patient for Tammy to work on. A doctor wanted some physical therapy on this guy stat, which in hospital talk, means pronto, now, immediately. Tammy came back and asked me to stay here and once she was done with this stat therapy, she would be off duty and we could carry on, outside of work. "You mean you want to do this tonite?" I asked with a huge smile on my face. Tammy smiled back and said, "ABSOLUTELY!!!"""" "Don't go anywhere." And I didn't. |
| Name: | Matt |
| Comments: | Comments by Cheri:
Matt, welcome. Like everyone else, even we bondage fanatics have other interests. This time of the year is traditionally a slow period. Look for more stories soon as well as a new author named Leah. Also I have three new dreambooks with never before told stories. Look for the links here in a day or two. Feel free to check my Cherisclassics board as well for some great stories, especially HOM stories. - - - - - - - - - - Where is everybody! This board was humping, rocking & rolling a few months ago. What happened? I hate to say it but Cheri's board is starting to look almost as D-E-A-D as Canucks now failed boards. What's up? Where are all the stories? Where is Mr. Bondage, Debby, Big Boner, Cheri, Tonya? Hell, even Harold, that boring old perverted bastard would be better than nothing. C'mon. Where is everybody. Matt A Cheri Fan |
| Name: | Joy |
| Comments: | First of all I want to say that I just found out about this site and I absolutely love it! Thank you Cheri for creating this board for we Kinky Hangag lovers. It seems as though this fetish is in fact for real. My guy and I have been doing this to each other for ages! And we do it quite often. Earlier tonite we were ata party and Jeff felt like I was talking a little too much so he reached across and put his hand over my mouth, little finger up giving the others a chance to get in and actually over ride my points on a subject which I will not get into here.
I pulled Jeff's hand away and started back in taking up right where I left off previously. Jeff raised his hand again, but this time I blocked it. Undeterred he dropped his hand down to his side and raised it behind my back hitting me with an OTM HOM, thumb up. And then said in his best Clint Eastwood style; "Go ahead. Make my day! TRY TO TALK NOW!" I was going to reach up and as soon as Jeff saw me raising my hand he clamped down harder on his handgag. I just giggled and figured the heck with it...for a second and then tried again. Now everyone was joing in and saying "Cmon Joy...Try to talk." "What were talking points again?" "Sorry, I didn't get that. Did you say, mmmmmmmpppphh? Or was it mmmmfffff??" Of course everyone was laughing. Finally Jeff left go and this time I was a good girl and backed off of the conversation....but I wasn't doen with Jeff yet! I stood up and got behind Jeff and put my hand over his mouth. Jeff is quite a chatterbox too especially when he does something like this to me in front of our friends. In a messaging motion I switched from my right hand to my left hand, Jeff loves this, and kept Jeff's mouth covered. I also leaned down on him do so he couldn't stand up. Jeff was more or less in a trance. This was turning him on and made him as tame as a pussycat. Just to be sure I finished with my double handgag, putting both hands over his mouth simultanously and then challenged him to break loose. From experience, I know he never can. And he didn't this time either. Now I was talking again. The rest were talking and/or laughing and all that Jeff could do was mumble. It was great. Joy Bakersfield, Ca |
| Name: | Debby M |
| E-mail address: | debbym@hotmail.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.handgaggedstories.com |
| Comments: | Big Boner Get's His Due.....
If you have been following the series of posts by BB (Big Boner) and myself, you know we had quite a series of handgagging episodes that goes back, jeesh...20+ years ago. Interesting that we love this fetish and this board has brought us back together even though we now live several thousand miles apart. Interesting too that BB claims that no other female has ever delivered a handgag on him like I used you. For the record, I still deliver a mean handgag and still enjoy this fetish very much. Well on to this episode. BB had been going back and forth with this handgag fetish. I nailed him real good at work. That episode is considered a classic even among the best BDSM and HOM authors. BB wrote the story. I wrote a similar story on Canucks defunct and dysfuntional board which Canuck has chosen not to show. In was written in January 2004 on his now defunct College Board. I finally left Canucks boards before they folded because I felt like other females I was being discriminated against...and I was. So were the others. Well anyway, Canucks loss is Cheri's gain. Now here is my story. This happened right after BB tied and gagged me and after my Mom had tied and gagged BB (See Cheri's Main Board) Some of my girlfriends had heard about the incident at worlk, weren't there but wish they had been. And they heard about BB's revenge on me and wanted me to get payback. We females stick together. So we went to my girlfriends house. Her name was Veronica. And V was the one who really enticedme to go after BB at least one more time. She planned everything and got the necessary equipment. Two of my other girlfriends had missed the episode at work, were at V's and would help as needed. They were Tina and Becky. The skit would start with BB and I arriving together at V's house. We convinced him that V was having a party (she was but not the kind he thought!!) and we would go together. Unfortunately, V's brothers Adam had overheard the plot and was going to spill the beans to BB. But V and the girls overpowered him, tied him up and left him in his room where he would be out of the way, at least untill we subdued BB. We arrive and BB is concerned that only the girls are here. "Where is everybody? Where is Adam?" BB asked. "Oh Adam had to run to the store and the others willbe coming shortly. You guys are actually early." Replied V. BB asked if he could use the bathroom and of course V said yes. We were closeby watching and listening as best we could. We didn't want BB running into Adam, even though we had tied and gagged him very securely. As BB was coming out of the bathroom, he heard the unmistakeable sounds of: "MMMMPPPHHHH, MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMpphhhhhhhhhhhhh, Phelphmmmmm, mmmmmmffffff" and so on. It was Adam trying desperately to call out and warn BB through his gag. BB walks in Adams room and asks, "What the hell happened to you? What's going on?" V and I h eard him and expected as much so allof us girls went after BB before he had time to untie Adam. Overpowering these guys one by one wasn't that difficult, but for them, 2 against us could have spoiled our plans and been quite a challenge. Pyschologically, the fact that we had overpowered Adam had to have an effect on BB and judging by the look on his face, it did. While BB was still in a stunned state, we lunged towards him, tackling him and getting him down to the floor while Adam looked on and mmmmppphed helplessly. Poor Adam was trying to protest. He knew once we overpowered BB, there would be no immediate release for him. Poor Adam. To be overpowered by some defenseless girls. I put my hand over BB's mouth while V tied his hands assisted by Becky and Tina who held his arms still. V's neighbors were outside. It was summer with the windows open and we didn't want t hem to hear what was going on or for BB to call out. "We had to gag Adam to prevent him from warning you and we'll gag you if necessary. The girls heard about what happened at work but missed it. They wanted to see for themselves and actually take part in it. So this is an encore. It is also payback for what you did to me at my house when my folks were away." I told the big guy. BB just mmmpppphhed as I held tight onto my handgag on him. Tina then said as she was holding BB's arm still, "What do you mean you won't gag him? Isn't that what this is all about? We wanted to see what you girls did to him at work." I looked up and said, "Only kidding! Why do you think I am holding my hand clamped over his mouth? Isn't this a gag, a handgag?" Tina just smiled as did Becky and V. We girls then walked BB downstairs as I kept my hand clamped tightly over his mouth. We didn't want BB and Adam in the same room and we didn't want BB calling out to the neighbors. Once downstairs, we debated what to do while I kept him handgagged. We had a great conversation going on, that is Becky, Tina, V and I. BB wanted to chime in and was babbling right into my hand, but my tight handgag kept him from saying anything understandable. V brings out a wooden chair and we shove BB into it. Becky comes with a roll of tape and tapes BB's feet. While Tina is taping BB into the chair and I am off to the side still holding tight on my handgag. At this point I looked right into BB's eyes and said, "Deja Vu eh??" Well, when we did this last time, it was with other girls and we just held his hands down while and I some other girls handgagged him and kept him that way for over 2 hours! None of the girls had the desire to hold him down for that long, hense we tied him up this time. Becky suggested that I remove my hand and she would tape his mouth. V indicated that I should release my hand if no otehr reason than to hear what BB had to say and how he felt about being overpowered so easlily by a couple of girls. So I released my hand but kept it close just in case. BB just indicated that it took all of us to do this to him. The he looked at me and said that I would pay...paybacks are a bitch. So I quickly handgagged him again and told him to watch his mouth. Before thinking about paybacks, BB should think about his current situation. And I told BB that. V raised her hand up and made a motion indicating that it was tickle time. BB mmmmppphed in protest but was helpless to do anything about it. V started tickling BB under his arms. With BB's arms tied behind his back, his armpits were easy game, as was his sides. Becky looks at me and asks if I want to tickle him. I say yes and she relieves me and clamps her hand over BB's mouth. I went to town tickling BB and knew allthe right spots. As I looked down, I noticed that his pecker was standing at attention. "Oh you like being handgagged by different girls? Id Becky's hand over your mouth better than mine? I said as I continued to tickle him. "Keep going Debby and Becky." Said Tina. I want to see him get off. This I have to see." BB starts mmmppphhhing even more aggressively. I was thinking he was very close so I tell Becky to remove her hand as I hold my hand closeby, cocked and ready to clamp a thumbs down handgag on him if he tries to callout to alert anybody and Becky was standing right behind him. BB tells me that he is close very close. It is happening again. So close. About that time, the doorbell rings. "Ut oh, you're done girls." Sprouted BB. Here comes more people to the party and you'll have to cut me loose." So thought BB. What BB didn't realize was that the people who were coming to the party were already there or were other female friends who wanted very much to see this happen to BB. Nonetheless, not knowing who was at the door we figured we had better keep BB quiet. ""Quick, keep him quiet." Yelled V as both Becky and I slapped on handgags on BB simultaneouosly. I whispered in BB's ear, "SHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Don'try to say anything. Youhave your hands taped behind your back, you are tied to a chair and you are outnumbered. Not to mention that with this double handgag, nobody is going to hear you anyway. You are going anywhere and there is no chance of you getting out of this untill we say so!" BB mmmmmmmpppphhed in protest and was straining to get attention from whoever was at the door. So Becky and I pressed even harder on our double handgag on BB. His MMMMMppphhs were reduced to muffled mmmmmffs. V comes back and asks how BB was doing. I said he was straining but under control and then asked who was at the door. V said it was the mailman. She had to sign for a parcel. I asked Becky to remove her hand and as she did I stepped behind BB putting my right hand and then my left hand over his mouth and whsipered in his ear, "You like this don't you? You really enjoy having this done to despite all of the straining right?" He nodded. "I can tell, your pecker is standing at attention. How close are you?" "bbbbbweeryclosppphhhh" Very close in gagtalk. I then told Becky to cut the tape that was holding BB to the chair and the tape around his feet. I then indicated that we needed to use a bedroom. I think you can figure out the rest. This time BB got his release with his hands taped behindhis back and my hand over his mouth the whole time. It didn't take long. I got my release too. I t hen made out with him for several minutes. Now with that part over, I walked BB downstairs, still holding my hand over his mouth. V was ready with some clothesline and retied his feet. And once again, the girls went to town tickling BB. I would occasionally release my handgag, only to be replaced by V. "The neighbors are still outside. We can't have them hearing him laughing or let him call out for help. Keep his mouth covered." V said as she ripped off a piece of duct tape, but by which time, Becky had already handgagged him. The girls were really loving this. I then told Becky to forgo the duct tape. We can keep using our hands to handgag him. I like the control I have over him using my hand. When Becky get's tired, I'll replace and..." Tina jumped in and said, "Hey, I didn't get to handgag him yet. Let's do it the way you guys did it at work." Tina then moves in on Becky and demands that she step out of the way while Tina clamps her hand over BB's mouth. At which point I said, "He likes it when a good looking girl puts their hand over his mouth. He likes my handgag and I kinda like seeing him get handgagged." V agreed and indicated that she would be next to handgag BB. She then told BB, "My neighbors are outside. I was going to tapegag you. We can't let them know whatis going on in here. But if you like Debby's hand, Becky's hand, Tina's hand and pretty soon, my hand, what the heck, a gag is a gag. Duct tape or hands. Either way you are gagged." V then moved in on Tina and we girls rotated back and forth for probably an hour or so. As one of his kept him gagged, the other others would tickle him. We had a good time but I had a feeling that BB was already planning a payback on me (he was and he did) And he also had plans for V, Becky, Tina as well. Debby Mayo |
| Name: | Connie |
| Comments: | I had an interesting experience earlier this evening with a guy who seems to have a fetish for putting his hand over my mouth. I thought this was a little strange, but after surfing the internet, found some internet sites including this one.
Of course we affectionately use the HOM (hand over the mouth) on each other from time to time. But I have only recenly noticed that Bill likes to HOM me and then check out his lovely DID (me!!!) We were in the car when Bill continously HOMed me. He got so much into it that we almost got into a car accident. Later while having supper at a fine restaurant, he once again engaged in HOMing me. When I got to his place, he got me down on the couch, pinned my arms inbetween his legs immobilizing them and then planted a HOM on me straight away. He would play silly games like removing his hand and saying: "Okay, go ahead and say something." But as soon as I would attempt to speak he would cover my mouth with his hand once again leaving only able to utter some undistinquishable mmmppphhs and mmmmfffs. He would play with me by saying, "Oh you have something to say eh?" Remove his hand and as soon as I would commence speaking, he would HOM me. I tried to move my hands but alas, he had me pinned in far too securely. It was like being bound without ropes and gagged without duct tape, bandanas etc. The whole thing turned me on and let to something really spectacular. I wanted to share this with the readers here. Connie, Middlesex, England |
| Name: | Debbie - HOM in bars and in the movies |
| E-mail address: | withheld courtesy of Cheri |
| Homepage URL: | http://n/a |
| Comments: | One of the things my husband loves to do is watch me get HOMed by another man. Sometimes one of his friends will get the honor. Sometimes, especially in bars and after we have had a few drinks, I get HOMed by a total stranger. Other times it may happen in a store or even in a movie theatre. This one my husband likes even better than bars because I can get HOMed by a total stranger. It goes something like this:
My husband will sit down in our seats befire the movie starts and I'll strike up a conversation with guy while Freddie is getting the drinks & popcorn and other stuff. In no time I convince him to put his hand over my mouth right there in the theatre and right as Freddie is coming into the theatre. It happened tonite while we were watching The Fanatstic Four. Last week it worked in the library. In fact, libraries are great places because you are supposed to be quiet. I have a deep voice for a female and deliberately raise my voice by about 25% as I am walking by a cute guy and stick my face right in front of his and talk loud. They never fail to cover my mouth and I love it. So does Freddie. He watches in awe and when we get home......???? CHA-CHING!!! |
| Name: | Beverly from Kentucky |
| Comments: | Hello everyone. I have posted on this and some of Cheri's other boards in the past. You may remember my stories with my ten year old brother Ronnie and his friend Robby. Or perhaps you remember the story about my cousins when they joined Ronnie and collectively 'kidnapped' me and held me captive in my parents place in the shed. Or perhaps you remember the story when my brother Ronnie and I played out a Donald O'Connor movie 'Aladdin' or the 'cops & robbers' or one of my other stories.
Here is a fresh one and just for HOMers. This happened tome when I was visiting one of my cousins, Shawn near Corbin, Ky many years ago. I was probably around 16 at the time but looked more like a very attractive 20 year old. I was mature for my age. Tall and filled out in all of the right places. Anyway, Shawn enjoyed HOMing and bondage. He had heard about what Ronnie and my other cousins had done to me and he really had a strong desire to HOM me! His Dad went out to the store for cigerettes and everyone else was gone. Shawn and I were all by our lonesomes. He kept looking at me. He would look at my eyes and then look down at my mouth. I knew he was up to something and I had a good idea what it would be. I started to get bored and a little sleepy so laid down on the couch. Shawn asked me if I was boring him (he was!) but I told him to keep on talking to me and I would listen. A short while later I was in a semi stupor and felt a hand go over my mouth. It was Shawn. I woke up startled and started to mmmffff. He pushed me down with his other arm gently and said he just wanted to fool around with me and not to be scared. He said that if I would let my 10 year old brother tie me up, then certaintly I could humor him. He moved his hand from a thumbs up HOM to a thums down HOM and t hen he asked me to talk! "Say anything - I want to hear you talk!" Well with his hand firmly over my mouth you can imagine the result. All that came out was mmmmmmppphhh's and mmmmffff's. He seemed to like this! I would giggle in between mmmffs. I sat up and he sat right bside me keeping his hand firmly over my mouth. He had a crush on me and told me that he wa nted to do this to a girlfriend or potential girlfreind at school. He asked me what I thought. mmmmmmmmpppphhhhh, mmmmmfffff, mmmeee, was all that came out. We heard a sound at the door. It was his Dad, my Uncle. He released his HOM on me and we just talked for awhile. We discussed his coming HOM episode with this girl he had the hots for. Later that evening, Shawn had aprty at his Dad's house and since I was still a guest, atended and met some of his friends including Beth, the would be HOMee than Shawn was after. I guess for practice or whatever, Shawn would HOM me in front of his friends and make wise cracks about big mouthed cousins. I went over to Beth and started talking to her and next thing I knew I felt a hand coming over myright shoulder and across my mouth. Shawn then excused us and walked me away from his other guests while I mmmppphhed in protest. This would be one of my first HOM experiences and/or bondage experiences aside from my little brother Ronnie and his buddy Robby. Later on that evening I was telling stories over and over and Shawn HOM-ed me again. Then I reapproached Beth and this time Shawn HOM-ed me, walked me upstairs to the guest room, tied and agged me and left me there. That rat! But guess what? I loved it and Shawn didn't leave me t hat way for very long. I have a new story on Cheri's 65 board and on her new Cheri 3 board as well. Hope you enjoyed this and my other TRUE stories. Beverly Kentucky, USA |
| Name: | Me Too |
| E-mail address: | n/a |
| Comments: | One of my favorite memories was an old girl friend who had the hots for me when I was seeing another dame. One day I was sitting in the company cafeteria and Bonnie snuck up behind me and covered my mouth with her hand and said;
"You do want to go out with me don't you? If the answer is yes, don't answer. If the answer is no, say NO real loud." Of course I couldn't answer and could barely mmmmmppph into her hand. She had such a strong grip on me. "Oh, you want to take me to that new restaurant that just opened up downtown. If yes, don't reply. If no say NO real loud." Again of course I couldn't answer and quite frankly liked the feel of Bonnie's soft hand across my mouth. And I also wanted to go out with her even though I was seeing Vicky at the time. A few people walked by and just chuckled. They knew the story on Bonnie and me and Vicky. |
| Name: | Tommy - Barbara the quick HOMer |
| Comments: | Quick Hand Over The Mouth
I used to mes around with this girl named Barbara. That was her real name. I am sure that I am not giving anything away by saying that. Don't you just laugh when some people post stories using first names and then say, "Of course that is not th eir real names. I am trying to portect their privacy." BWHAAAAAAAA! I mean how many Lisa's, Nancy's, Donna's, Harold's etc are running around a state let alone around the country. If they listed full names and then cities, I could understand, but first names and they have to change them? C'mon! Anyway, Barbara and I were both in our early 20's at the time. She was married and locked into a nasty and unhappy marriage and had recently separated from her hubby Neil. We met at work and she invited me to a party. No one was as good at HOMing than Barb. And she could slap it on so fast too! Like most males I enjoyed the attention and the feel of a good HOM from Barb. Anyway, she threw a party one night and as I was coming out of the bathroom in her house, low and behold there was Barb. She slapped her HOM on me and walked me backwards into the bathroom locking the door with her free arm. She asked me if I was in the mood for some lovin and something crazy. I nodded my head yes to both. Barb pulled my zipper open and started to stroke my already almost fully erected johnson with her left hand while she maintained her right hand over my mouth. The feel was so sensual; that is both the HOM and the stroking with her hand. Her hand was so soft and I could smell her sweet perfume. I just stood there against the wall with my hands free but hanging at my side. Barbe then inserted my Johnson inside her and went hopping along. WOW! Did I need this! Just before I got off, Barb informed me that her husband had just arrived and was in the parlor, only a few feet away with their children. My eyes got back and I before I shot a wad. This was so unreal doing it right in her house with her husband so close by. What was even wierder was both of us walking out of the bathroom together and Neil knew full well what had just happened. I actually felt sorry for the guy when I saw a tear come down his eye. Later Barb told me that the guy had mistreated her terribly. They divorced a short while later. Anyway, it was a wierd experience that I enjoyed rather well. Tommy |
| Name: | Serena |
| Comments: | Hi everybody...GREAT BOARD! I LOVE IT! Here is my story and I'll be very quick. Last Saturday morning I was in the mood for a quick one and some kinky stuff so I wrestled my husband Chris off the bed and down to the floor. Then I pinned his arms down with my knees and put my hand over his mouth to squelch his laughs and bitching about being overpowered by a woman and so as not to disrupt the kids a few doors away.
I maintained this position long enough for his arms to fall asleep and then tied him up and banged him right on the floor. He started to complain about brush burns from the carpet so I reapplied my HOM again to squelch his comments and so as not to alert the kids. We definitely didn't need kids running in here to spoil the mood and boy did I need it. So did CHRIS! He thanked me later and was able to live with the brush burns. Want to hear more? |
| Name: | Sandra |
| E-mail address: | klorobandi@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Comments from Cheri: Yes posts on f/f and any HOM are welcome here. FINAL NOTICE: Commentary is not for this board, commentary should be made on
http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_75/cheri75.html From now on, any and all posts that are NOT stories will be deleted from this board. Thanks everyone for your comments and stories. Cheri (-::-) Nice place, but is here any women into F/F HOM ? |
| Name: | Aaron - HOM/ Keeping Her Quiet |
| Comments: | This just happened last night. I had just met this cute girl. Her name is Stephanie. We went to the Olive Garden and tried their new entrees. After that we went to the mall and wanted to go to the theatre. It was bedlam! No place to park. I called the box office on my cell phone and found that the movie we wanted to go see was already sold out!
So I suggested that we go back to my place and watch a movie. I have a bunch of dvd's and even some old vhs movies. Stephanie was wearing a tan shirt and black skirt. I had her sit down on the couch while I got her a drink. Then I went through my movie collection. Finally I found one that we both agreed on, or so I thought. I grabbed another drink, this time for myself and sat down after popping the movie in my dvd player. I looked down and noticed that Stephanie had removed her shoes. So now she was barefoot. Which didn't bother me at all because I happen to like girls feet. So I sat down next to Stephanie, we talked and then the movie started. I just told her to watch this from the beginning andin particular this one scene because it layed the foundation for the whole movie. Stephanie just ignored me and started blapping and telling me t his really annoying story. I couldn't stand to hear anymore of it so I clamped my hand over her mouth. She MMMMPPPPPHHHHED loudly into my hand and continued to talk right into my hand. Then she put up a real struggle. Remmber, we had just met and this was our first date. So perhaps I was a little over aggressive, but I have this incredible HOM fetish, not to mention I was tired of her silly story. Then I got an idea so I yelled at her to calm down. She did. "Now. Are you going to cooperate?" I asked. She nodded yes. So I stood up and helped her up as well keeping her handgagged the whole time. She no longer resisted me. In fact, she seemed to enjoy it. We walked up the steps and into my bedroom. I still has her handgagged. In fact, she was now handgagged for about 5 minutes, nonstop. I told her that I had an idea and asked her if she was game for some fun. She nodded her head and mmmppped what sounded like a yes. Then I told her that I wanted to tie her up. She nodded in agreement. I then pulled out some bandanas from my drawer and tied her hands behind her back. She was giggling as I had to release my HOM to bind her. Then she said it had been some time since somebody tied her up. "It turns me on!" She said. "Yeah, me too!" I responded. She had the cutest feet so I decided to suck on her toes. She started to squirm and laugh loudly. "That tickles! No stop. Please stop! I can't stand this. You are driving me wild." Then she started laughing hysterically. So I HOMed her again. She mmmppphhhed into my hand but I could see by the look in her eyes that she was loving every moment of this. "Do I have to gag you?" I asked. I removed my hand and she said, "No I prefer your hand. What's the matter bigboy can't you tickle a tied up girl with one hand and HOM me with the other one?" WOW! What a ballbuster! So I strectched myself, sat her on the bed, tickled her right foot with one hand while getting her mouth covered with my other hand. Then I layed her down on the bed and tickled her feet with both of my hands. She laughing and squirming like mad. Once I had gottenthe tickling out of my system, I sat next to her and she was still laughing so I HOMed her again, this time no tickling though. After awhile I let her go, untied her hands and we went back to watch the movie. Anytime she got loud I would HOM her. At the end of the evening she told me she had fun and gave me a huge kiss when I dropped her off at her place. Let me know what you think. Aaron |
| Name: | Lacy - My First T ime |
| Comments: | First of all, I just heard about this website. This is my first time posting. Kudos to all of the excellent people who post their stories here.
My first time was a little unsual in that I responded to an ad in the paper for a local company that was producing a commercial and needed some attractive females to do a promo. I felt that I was in the attractive category so went and checked on this unusual opportunity. Also I needed to pick up some extra money. My other half and I just split up and I was a sole parent taking care of two children. I had my parents watch the kids and went out to the audition. A young lady and a guy were in the front office and asked me a bunch of questions. They told me that I had the looks they were interested in for this but had a bunch of other girls also auditioning for the role. One girl walked out rather moody and had words with some sinister looking girls. As the girl walked past me she was rubbing her mouth and I noticed what appeared to be rope burns on her wrists. I was to find out why later. So these two people, Cory and AnnMarie asked me why I was interested in this opportunity. I indicated that I needed some extra money and had some acting experience in college; had appeared in some plays. So they asked me to step inside the "casting room." The "casting room" looked more like a motel room. I noticed one very attractive blonde, tied up and gagged and lying on the bed. I asked what was going on. Cory grabbed me by the arm and asked me if I wanted the part. I said yes, but...He said no but's. Sit down on the chair. He was very demanding. I complied. He yelled to a guy named Stan and told him to load up some more film for his camera. Then he told me to sit still and try to relax. I looked over my shoulder at the tied up blonde on the bed. She didn't seem to be in any danger and was not fighting to get free. I figured t his had to be part of the promo and it was. Stan yells that he is ready and a new guy enters the room. Cory asks him if he is ready and he nods yes. Cory then tells me to stand up and pretend like I am walking out. As I do I hear loud footsteps behind me--it was Tim, the new guy. Suddenly I feel a hand clasped over my mouth, Stan is in front of me rolling his video camera. Next I am forced back into the chair with Tim holding his hand firmly over my mouth. And I mean firmly. Cory is yelling to me to act scared. Act, hell, I was scared. I was trying to figure out what the hell was going on. During my interview with Cory and AnnaMarie, I was asked if I had had much experience in making scared facial expressions. I said I had and I lied. Only sort of. Cory got in front of me and held up a sign to act scared and make those facial expressions with my eyes and struggle. So I did. I may have overdone it though and in addition to the facial expressions nailed Tim in the side with an elbow that caused him to take his hand off my mouth. Cory yells "GREAT! NOW SCREAM YOUR HEAD OFF!!!" I stood there for a second or two and then started screaming. Tim recovered a little too quickly and ran towards me this time putting his hand over mouth from the front and grabbing me around my waist with his other arm. He then went back to forcing me into the chair. I looked at the tied up blonde on the bed. She was smiling and seemed to be enjoying this. Tim reaches inside his pocket and pulls out what felt and tasted like gauze and stuffs that into my mouth. I tried to reach up but Tim quickly grabbed my hands and tied them behind my back. Next there was a knock at the door. Tim quickly covers my mouth with his hand and very tightly too. Between the gauze and his hand, I was speechless. I looked back over at the girl on the bed and she was still tied up & gagged and smiling with her eyes. I was slightly scared but figured this was all okay. Cory goes to the door and has a conversation with whomever is there. This lasts several minutes. Finally the person at the door leaves. Tim removes his hand but replaces it with a black cloth and gags me with it. He knots it very tightly behind my head. Next he pulls my chair close to the bed where the other girl is. I look over at her and now she is struggling. I look over at Cory and he is holding up a sign that says "Struggle". Next, the cameras are turned towards us and a man who appears to be an announcer comes out with a sales pitch for some security system and ends with, "Husbands/Guys, don't let your Wives/Girlfriends have this happen to them! Buy an ABC Security System and keep them safe." Meanwhile Cory is standing infront of us with a sign telling us to "STRUGGLE!" and we did. I thought that was it but was to find out th at there would be more, more scenes, more bondage. |
| Name: | Lee |
| Comments: | Very good! Let's hear more! |
| Name: | Observer 2 - Handgagging Jodi |
| Comments: | On Friday nite, I was at my girlfriends house. Her name is Jodi otherwise know as "The Mouth" She yacks non stop and it is really funny when Jodi and her Mom get into it. On Friday, Jodi was getting exceptionally loud and even slightly beligerent. She had told me earlier in the evening that she was going to tear into her Mom right in front of me to showm me that she wasn't afraid of her.
Perhaps I should back up a little bit and explain that I had accused Jodi of being a little wimpish in that she let her Mom dominate her so I guess you could say that I instigated it and I did because I wanted to plant a HOM on Jodi right in front of her Mom. Jodi's Mom was getting a little upset and told Jodi to quiet down a little bit. I elbowed Jodi to encourage her on. Finally, Jodi's Mom called her by her full name: "Jodi Fuller!" I cleared my throat and gently elbowed Jodi again which got her even more excited than ever. So I whispered in her ear and said: "You gonna take that? What the heck is the world coming to?" That was it. Jodi really tore into her Mom, put her hands on her hips, was nodding her head from side to side. Jodi's Mom was beside herself! So now feeling that it had gone far enough and seeing the opportunity that I had planned, I planted a really tight handgag over Jodi's cute little mouth. It was hilarious as Jodi's strong, articulate, well modulated albeit loud words were reduced to incoherent mummblings! Jodi's Mom looked at me and said, "BRAVO!" Jodi looked at me a little perplexed but actually likes it when I do this to her. This was however the first time I ever did it to her in front of her Mom. I gently walked Jodi over to the couch with my hand still firmly covering her mouth and Jodi talking, or trying to talk and all we heard were garbled mmmppphhhs. Jodi's Mom followed us over to the couch and she heard me talking to Jodi trying to get her to calm down as I kept her mouth tightly shut with my hand. Jodi's Mom watching this was smiling and upon hearing me and obviously sensing that I had something to do with it, asked; "Did you set Jodi up for this?" Jodi tried in vain to communicate and ever nodded her head or started to nod her head up and down but I quickly moved her head side to side in a no fashion. Jodi reached up trying to remove my hand so I quickly put my other hand over the first one and tugged tightly. Now her mmpphhs were quieted down even more. I looked at Jodi's Mom and now she was coming over towards us. "This looks like fun and no reason for Jodi to be the only one silenced." At which point she planted her palm over my mouth with a thumbs down HOM. Then Jodi's Mom asked me to continue talking to Jodi and answer her as Jodi was still mummbling incoherent things to me, trying to talk right through my hands. But it wasn't working! I loved it! So of course I complied and both of us were talking in gagtalk while Jodi's Mom smiled and laughed and kept her soft hand over my mouth. Jodi's Mom is 40-something and a real knockout so I obviously didn't mind at all. In fact, I LOVED IT! It was an interesting experience! |
| Name: | Debbie |
| Comments: | Hands Smother by another Female
As I have mentioned in the past, my husband loves to seeme handgagged. When we are alone, he does the service to me. When we go into bars, he has his friends and even strangers do it, all typically in fact always men. Last week I had a first time experience with a lady in the bar. One of the guys had HOMed me and lady, his lady had been standing by. "I see you ike the guys doing that to you, have you ever had a woman do that to you?" She asked. "No. Never. Not sure it would appeal to me." Was my response. "Well you never know unless you try it." She said as she got up off her chair and walked behind me. Before I knew what was happening she had my mouth covered from behind. And it was tight too! "Go ahead. Try and talk. Make my day!" Of course my words were garbled so tight was her grip. She had a firmer grip on me than any man ever had. She left go of one hand and replaced her HOM on my witht he other. Then she put her right hand over left. Now I was double gagged. All the guys, including my husband were laughing and enjoying this. But there was something different about this lady and her HOM, she had also covered my nose and covered my mouth so firmly that I couldn't breathe. "Having trouble breathing honey?" She asked. I mmmppphed and tried to get my husbands attention that I was in fact having trouble breathing. "This is different than a normal HOM. This is a handsmother. I could hold on untill you are knocked out and neither hell or high water will enable you to break loose." I reached up with my hands and pulled. She was right. there was no getting loose from this. My husband finally showed some concern and t his lady changed her grip and moved into a front, thumbs down HOM freeing my nose so I could at least breathe again. "Can you breathe now?" She asked. I nodded yes but she never released her grip on me. "Go ahead and talk." She said. Of course, once again, all I could get out were garbled words. She enjoyed this. I was beginning to think that perhaps she was a lesbian. "Don't worry honey. I have my guy and have no interest in you. Just enjoy shutting girls like you with such pretty faces up. And the guys love it too don't you boys?" Everybody including my husband Freddy acknowledged YES! Eventually it was over. She held on for a Godawful long time and i realized that even when my nose was covered along with my mouth, she knew when to let go so no harm would come to me. Looking back, I have to admit that this was unusual. I had never been HOMed by same sex before like this. There were some very brief incidences with friends. But nothing like this before or since. Also by way of a warning, if anyone wants to try this, be very careful. Handsmothering seems to be growing in popularity but is extremely dangerous. Never take someone to the point where they go unconscious and place close attention to your sub. Absolutely never do this to anyone with asthma or breathing problems. Nonetheless, I wanted to pass this along as a very unusual and exciting experience. After it was all done, we all got a laugh out of it and I even did this to Freddy when we got home alone. |
| Name: | Debby M |
| E-mail address: | debbymayo72@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://www.yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Another Tie Up With Big Boner
Most of you should be familiar with me by now. I originally started posting stories on Canucks now D-E-A-D COLLEGE BOARD A few years ago in response to a post that Big Boner had written on that same D-E-A-D Canuck Board. If you know the story or have ever been on Canuck's dead & buried boards, you already know the abuse I got and how I was accused of just plagerizing Big Boner. NONSENSE! I was merely presenting the story in fact and even Big Boner admits that I write & spell better than him. And I remember things much better as well. Big Boner & I have mutual respect for each other. We also have a ton of respect for Cheri. Anyway, Cheri indicated that she has been recieving emails from many of you asking for more stories about Big Boner and myself. Some of my stories have already appeared on this board as well as Cheri's main board, her college board and her new Better Handgag Stories board. I have decided to write this story here. This happened many years ago when Big Boner (BB) and I were in College and lived in a small town close by, actually about 12 miles from the college. What made this occasion different was that BB actually invited me to his house (his parents) for a change. Previously he always came to my folks place. So this was new. This was before dvd's but BB had a vcr, an old beta model I believe and he rented some old movies. He decided we would stay in this night but sor tof ticked me off as I wanted to go out. Anyway, one of the movies, and I can't remember the name of it anymore had a scene with a guy tied up by a female and he escaped pretty easily. I just laughed and said, "If I had tied him he never would have escaped that easily." BB shouted, "YEAH RIGHT!" "What do you mean?" I countered. "My ropes kept you bound and helpless." BB retaliated with, "Well that is because I really wasn't trying that hard. I could have broken loose anytime I wanted to. I was just humoring you." My jaw dropped and I said, "Who are you trying to kid? You could have broken loose anytime you wanted to? BULL!" "You are kidding me right?" I shouted back at him. BB came with, "We were at your house and I wanted you to think you got the best of me. You could never tie me up in a way that I couldn't escape from." "Oh really?" I said to BB. "And how about at work when I kept you HOMed and immobilized for nearly two hours? I suppose you could have broken out of that too huh?" BB looking confident and a little cocky says, "Yes I could have. The deal with that was that I never expected you to hold me that long or that there would be that many of you. Had I initially attempted to break free, I could have done so easily. I just waited too long and my hands went numb." "Okay tough guy I said. It's only you and me here. Nobody else. This is your house, not mine so you won't have to try to impress me or "humor me" Do you have any rope around here. I'll tie you and we'll see how easily you can break loose." "Nope! No rope. Not around here. Sorry Deb." Came BB's reply. "Do you mind if I look?" I asked. BB said, "Sure help yourself. And if you find any, we'll see if you can tie me up." "Wait a minute!" You said that I couldn't tie you in a way that you couldn't break loose. If I find anything to use, you get tied up. If I have to fight you down, well, I can play that game too." BB raised his eyebrows and his voice and said, "Wow-Ho! Tough talk there Deb. But I'll tell you what. If you can find anything to use, I'll be your obedient SUB and I won't even fight you. Fair enough?" He sounded too confident and all I could think was that either he had hid anything that I could use or didn't know if his parents had anything. So I went into his garage and looked there. There were small pieces of rope, too small and too worn to use effectively. If I had used those, BB could have broken loose easily. Next I found some tape, but it wasn't sticky or strong. So I kept looking around. I found some old rags, some old bed sheets that were ripped into pieces. BB INDICATED that his father was a gardener and used the rags and pieces of bedsheets to tie his tomatoes. I figured there had to be some old rope around and sure enough I found some which was heavy plastic and appeared very strong. Just what I needed! Okay I had my tools. So I brought all of my tools into the house and placed them inside of a plastic bag which I found in the garage. BB had a smile on his face. "Well did you find any rope?" "Yes I did. Not sure if it is strong enough or not, but it is rope." I wanted BB to think that I had found that old worn rope which I am sure he knew about and was aware that he could break free from easily. "Well how about BB? Are you ready for this?" BB just smiled but said. "Okay I'll humor you again but once I break loose and I will, I get to tie you up and do whatever I want to. Fair enough?" Man was he ever confident, over confident and I was about to put a big dent in that over confidence. So I told BB to turn around and put his hands behind his back. He complied. I then told him to cross them over. He did but not without making a sarcastic comment. Last time I tied him, I tied his hands crisscrossed with the rope going vertically. This time I started vertically and also went side to side. This was much tighter. I also used pieces of the bedsheets to wrap around his wrists so BB wouldn't catch on right away when he felt the plastic fabric of the ropes. As soon as BB felt the plastic fabric of the rope he knew he had fallen into a trap. He thought I had that old, worn cloth rope. But it was too late. His hands were already immobolized. BB couldn't break loose last time and I had tied him much tighter and better this time. BB looked at me over his shoulder and had a sick pathetic look on his face. He knew he was in trouble. His hands secured, I now crouched down and did the same to his feet. While tying his feet, same way, old cloths, side to side and then vertically, I looked up and saw BB's crotch and obviously one part of his anatomy was standing at attention. "Getting excited BB?" I asked. "He squeaked out an okay and then tried to raise his voice and indicated that being helpless and at my mercy turned him on. But he wasn't fooling me. He knew he had been had. Remembering how merciously BB had tied me last time and how much he enjoyed tantalizing me, I grabbed even more rope and looped it around his upper body, around his shoulders, and arms and waist. His arms were cinched in to his sides as well as being tightly tied behind his back. He knew his goose was cooked. I looked at BB with a big smile and said, "Any regrets?" BB always has something to say if no other reason than to invite me to HOM him, but not this time. He looked like a whipped dog. He wouldn't even answer me. His head was down and his shoulders were sagging. BB knew he couldn't escape. He couldn't get loose last time and this time I had tied him even tighter and better. As with the time at work and other occasions, BB had underestimated me and didn't try to resist untill it was too late. Suddenly, BB looked up, wiggled and struggled but to no avail. As I expected, it was too late and BB got nowhere. What a thrill it was for me to watch him struggle with no results. BB had taken such delight in tying me up at my Mom's house no less. Revenge is sweet. Now I had gotten him at my place and his own. BB would lay on the floor all tied up and so helpless. He would struggle against his bonds and try to break loose. Nothing doing. Those bedsheets were thick and strong. The plastic rope had reinforced everything. He was secure and knew it. He was going nowhere untill I decided to cut him loose. Meanwhile I sat on the couch and got comfortable. I continued to watch the movie and just to be devilish, I turned BB around so he couldn't see the movie. I would occasionally laugh at him as BB would attempt to break free when he thought I wasn't looking and then stop when he realized that I was watching him. I know this sounds mean but he deserved it. 45 minutes went by. "How are you doing there tough guy? I thought you would be free by now. Don't tell me you are only pretending to be restrained and just playing possum. You said you could get free at any time. Are you trying to humor me again?" I said laughing all the time. Boy this felt great. "How am I doing?" BB said. "You can see how I am doing. I can't get out of this. Now can you please untie me?" BB pleaded. "Untie you? Why you told me that you could break free of my bonds easy. What's holding you back BB? C'mon tough guy. You said before you could have broken loose anytime you wanted to and were just trying to humor me. Are you still trying to humor me? Well if you are, it's working. Watching you like this is very funny." I said laughing almost hysterically. "C'mon Debby. My parents could be home anytime now or my little brother. I don't want them to see me like this. How would you expect me to explain this to them?" BB was just where I wanted him. "Oh really? Your parents may be home anytime now? FANTASTIC! I have never met your parents before what a great way to meet them. You can introduce me to t hem as your girlfriend. The one who so easily tied you up. And if t hey do show up or should I say, when they do, I'll gag you as well so I can do all of the talking, at least at first and then let you explain everything to them." I said very assertively. "Deb. You wouldn't do that would you?" Said BB somberly. "Oh yes I would and in fact I am looking forward to it." And then I continued, "Why do you only invite me over when your folks aren't around? ARE you ashamed of me or something like that?" "Ashamed! Go up to my room and you'll see how proud I am of you. Go up and look and you'lls ee how proudly I display your picture." BB said in desperation. I had to use the bathroom which was located on the second floor. I also made a stop into BB's room and noticed that he did in fact have my picture on his dresser. I was happy about that but was not getting soft on BB. As I looked out the window I noticed a car was coming up the street that belonged to BB's friend Brad. I could also see another guy in the front see, passenger side. I immediately ran downstairs, closed the blinds tight and closed the front door and turned off the tv. I pulled BB back and tiughtly double handgagged him knowing his buddies would be at the door at anytime. Sure enough, there was a knock at the door. BB wiggled and strained against his bonds and mmmmppphed in desperation right into my HOM. All with no success. He was bound very tightly and my HOM was airtight. BB in desperation slammed his feet on the floor, a hard wooden floor but apparently forgot that I had taken his shoes off. OUCH! That must have hurt as BB mmmppphed in pain into my HOM. Finallyt he guys left figuring that BB wasn't home. I was glad that BB had parked his car in the garage. What a thrill it was for me to see how helpless BB was. Now not only was he restrained but also speechless thanks to my HOM. I loved having BB at my mercy and he knew it. "Give up BB?" I asked. mmmmmmmmmmmffff. Was the best that BB could get out. "What did you say?" I asked. Now I had moved to the front of BB and switched from a double HOM to a thumbs down HOM using the meaty part of my palm. It was airtight. BB rolled his eyes and figured here we go again. And he was right. mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmpppphhhhhhhhhhhh MMMMMMMMMMMMMMffffff he was trying to get louder. But it wasn't working. And I was enjoying every minute of this. Debby Mayo |
| Name: | Cheri - Two short f/f HOM Stories |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/main2.html |
| Comments: | First of all, I am continuing to get commentary on this board. As I have stated before, this board is for stories ONLY. We have deleted many posts that were commentary and have moved many to our commentary page which is
http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_75/cheri75.html As I stated a few months ago, all commentary from now on that is placed on this board will be deleted. Sorry guys. I just don't want this board to turn into a farce like Canuck The Smucks board and be as D-E-A-D as his board has become. Some of you have requested f/f HOM and other bondage stories. Debbie has provided us with one. By the way Debbie, nice story. A little unusual, but nice And to the other Debby, great story with Big Boner (BB) Only criticism is that how about submitting your story once instead of 2-4 times? Minor point but important. Again, I don't want this to look like Canucks failed board. Also a new board announcement. The link is in my homepage url above. There are so far stories by Beverly, Elaine King, Theresa and yours truly. YES---I have finally written a new story. Actually a sequel to the older "Gagged by The UPS Man" that I wrote a couple of years ago. This one has some new twists and is true. On this board, I have only included the parts that pertain to HOM-ing. The second one is also part of a longer story which was one of my first stories on Canucks failed board back in Oct 2005. So Kate and others, please post comments on the appropiate board. You can also post comments on my Chericlassics board if you like. But what we really want is stories, not b.s. Not one story and 15 posts of b.s. commentary. Although comments, of course are always welcome. Now on to the stories: GAGGED BY THE UPS MAN ...........AGAIN! This story begins as I am visiting my friend Rita's place. While I am there, the UPS man knocks on the door while Rita is indisposed. Long story made short, I end up signing for the package. Rita shouts out to check the package before the UPS man leaves and make sure it is okay. The UPS man opens the package and inside there is a pacifier gag like the one I got suckered into once before. Sensing a trick, I back away but the UPS man insists that I check it out and Rita yells from another room to make sure it is not broken and fits okay. The UPS man tells me he has one for his wife and offers to assist me. I open my mouth, the nipple on the pacifier gag goes inside my mouth and he straps the ties behind my head. He looks at me and asks me to speak. Of course my words are all garbled and muffled. He then says that there is another part of this package and that the gag is part of a set. He then pulls out two plastic strips and gently pulls my hands behind my back and tied them with these plastic strips. He was so gentle and cool. He asks me to test the strips and they are secure. "Right size?" He asks. I acknowledge affirmatively and mmmpph. He tells me he loves those sounds. Then he tells Rita to come out and I find another girl, Sally was hiding in another room. Now the two decide to kidnap me while the UPS man drives away in his truck. They haul me down the stairs hoping that nobody will see us. We run into a couple of people but having seen the three of us together before, they assumed that we were just having fun and even though I was in no immediate danger, I wasn't really a willing partner here either. We run into one of our College Profs, he looks me over and knowing that all of us were friends, says, "Hey nice job Sally and Rita! Is this for me?" And of course I make a face and in gagtal try to say, "Now I am not for you!". But of course all that comes out are garbled sounds. They put me into a car and as we are driving down the street we stop at a red light and two guys try to hit on Sally and Rita while I am conveniently on the floor in the back with Rita right next to me. With the guys coming right next to the door and talking to Sally, I am quickly HOMed by Sally to reinforce the gag. I attempt to speak but my every word was totally muted. How frustrating as these guys were less than a foot away from me, right above me, couldn't see me because Sally had me sandwiched between the door and her and couldn't hear a thing I said or the sounds that I was making thanks to the gag and Sally's hand. BUT SALLY was close enough to the door so nobody suspected anything. I mmmmppppphhhhhed for all I was worth, but no luck. The guys never heard me. It was as though I wasn't even there. The light changes and Rita drives away. Sally removes her hand but I still have this stupid pacifier gag over my mouth and the nipple part held my tongue down. Ever try to talk with your tongue pressed down? It's a gag in itself. Then add the pacifier piece over my mouth and Sally's big fat hand (not really) she had sleek, slim hand covering my mouth and there was no way I could speak even if I was face to face. Next occasion happens many years later before I got married and after college. I was with my friend Joyce and we were in a classy nightclub. You could say that I was a little looped and whoozy from too many ginger tonics. Some wierd looking guy comes over and asks me to dance. We had seen this guy before. He was a real nerd. Felt sorry for him. Normally I was always polite but this time....I was feeling happy to say the least and not in control of myself. He comes over to me and I knew what he was going to ask so being in the state I was in, I was in no mood for b.s. He asked me once and I said no. He asked me twice and I said NO. He asked be the third time and I started to tell him off. 'Hey! You deaf or just stupid. I told you no twice already. Now why don't you go find someone like yourself, you know a ner......mmmmmmmmmmmmmmppppppppph." Joyce quickly handgagged me and pressed down on my hand as I was raising it to pull her hand away. Then Joyce tells the guy to leave, that I really didn't mean it and again tells him to please leave while I am mumbling for all that I am worth. The nerd continues to talk to Joyce and is nuts enough to ask me again! Now I am really on fire and screaming all sorts of obscenties to this guy! Fortunately, all were muted by Joyce's hand which completely covered my mouth. She h ad big hands for a woman. Joyce again asked the guy to leave and finally he got the hint and leaves. Joyce releases her HOM on me. Next I check out a lady across from us and I start laughing. Joyce asks what's up. I tell her that the lady is wearing a padded bra. It is so obvious and she is trying so hard to be the center of attention. At this point the band that was there was on break so it was fairly quiet other than the normal conversations you hear in a nightclub. This lady was really getting loud and she had one of these wierd laughs. It was loud and obviously forced. So I aksed her to keep it down, that my firend and I and probably nobody else in the area could converse because of her. She looked at me, ignored me and actually talked and laughed even louder! So now I was getting pissed and yell out, "Hey lady! Yeah, you with the padded bra. Will you pleas.............mmmmppphhhhhhh." Again Joyce nailed me with another handgag. The security guard came over and asked if there was a problem. Joyce says no and I am unable to talk at all but am mumbling into Joyce's hand. He smiles and says, "Keep it down or I'll have to ask you to leave." My eyes got big and I thought and attempted to say this, "How about Miss Padded Bra with the loud mouth." But unfortunately Joyces hand kept me speechless. And looking back, it was for my own good. The security guard heard my mmmppphhs and walked away. Owing my state that night, there were at least 4 other times that Joyce HOM-ed me. I have to admit that I prefer to have a male do this and today, love it when Harry does this to me in the movies or anywhere. Anyway, there are a couple of short stories for you. Feel free to add your own stories. Have A Nice Day! Cheri |
| Name: | Cheri -Handgagged at The Theatre |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/chebon1/cherishandgag2.html |
| Comments: | Many of you have emailed me and indicated that you would like me to repost some of my old stories that used to appear on that old D-E-A-D and failed board that I used to post on before I voluntarily left and many of you have also asked for some new stories from me that have never been posted anywhere before. What follows is a story I wrote for Canuck back in November 2005. It may or not still be there. I have no way of knowing, I never go back to read his boards anymore. I did get much favorable response from the hand gaggies out there and is always the case with me, this is a true story. I am not into fiction.
BUT......before I tell you this story, just a reminder that we started a new handgag board over a year ago and I am surprised that so many of you don't even know about it. There are stories there my Debby, Tonya, yours truly and many more. Feel free to check it out. And as a remeinder, all comments go to http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_75/cheri75.html Any and all comments placed on this board will be deleted. This board is for STORIES ONLY! Okay now on to the story. This happened to me many years ago shortly after Harry and I got married and before Janet and Brian were on the scene. Harry, wanting to add some culture to our lives took me to a play. It had been awhile since I had attended one. For me it was a treat just to see Harry all dressed up in his best clothes for something other than church, a wedding and so on. So the usher directed Harry and I to our seats. Harry took off his overcoat and then sat down. I sat down and then tried to wiggle out of my overcoat. Why do we females always do that? Next I was looking for a place to put it. "Hold it on your lap." Harry told me. "I don't want to have to hold this all night long. Can you hold it for me honey?" "Nah, I'm already holding my own. Here put it on the side between both of us. It will make a nice arm rest." "YOU want to use my coat for an armrest." I protested as my voice got louder. Behind me I heard some people in unison go....... shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!! "You shhhhhhhhhhhh!" I countered. "The play hasn't started yet." Right next to me was a real hunk of a guy. He was as they say, tall, dark and handsome. My guess was that he was at least 6'1 or 6'2, built to the hilt, dressed incredibly well. Immaculately clean with every hair perfectly in place and styled like he just came from a salon. Facially he looked a little like Rock Hudson, a movie star who I always had a crush on despite his sexual preferences. And he had the mannerisms, charisma and debonir look of someone like Roger Moore. I really was getting turned on by this guy and glad that he was sitting next to me. I felt his hand on my arm. "Miss, the play will be starting very soon. That is why they are shhhhhushhiing you." He was so polite and so incredibly handsome and his voice; it was deep and still melodic. This guy had the whole package. He could have been an actor himself and in fact I asked him if he was here as an observer. He indicated negative....but was a fan. He told me he had been to Pirates of Penzanze, Evita, The King and I and other plays. He loved them. I told him that this was our first and it had been a long time since I had been to one. Harry looked over so I introduced him to my new friend. "This is Harry and Harry this is.....??? I'm sorry. I didn't get your name." "Chuck Robbins. Nice to meet you Harry." Came the response. And then he looked at me and said, "You know you never gave me your name either." "Oh, I'm sorry. My name is Cheri, Cheri Bond." "You should say your last name first." He said. "You could say, my name is Bond, Cheri Bond. Then you would be like a female James Bond." With that I laughed and if you have read my posts in the past you know that I laugh rather loudly. Some people around us were sighing and moaning and shhhhiiiing me again while I kept laughing. My friend Chuck did what I thought Harry was going to do to me -----I knew it was coming but not from Chuck. I got a nice HOM by this gorgeous guy. My God he looked like a Greek God and this felt like a heavenly HOM, if there is such a thing. I just sat there and was like putty in his arms. Harry looked over, tapped me on my wrist and asked me if I was okay. Aside from Chuck having his hand over my mouth, I was unable to answer or even move. I was frozen! I felt like electric shocks were going through my body. Unbelievable sensations. It was like having sex without having sex, in broad daylight and in a crowd of several thousand people to boot. Chuck looked at me and said, "I know you can't answer me but I just wanted you to know that you have a divine face and I really don't want to remove my hand. There are few people who look great with a hand over the mouth and you are one of them." With that, I smiled even with his hand over my mouth which forced his hand loose slightly and enabled me to speak somewhat audibly but in a muffled tone. "Bbwherearephewpwepplebatbwooodoesdidtome" "There are few people who can do this to be" I said in a muffled tone. He still had his hand over my mouth while Harry was looking on and getting very jealous. It was curtain time, the show started and Chuck still had his hand over my mouth! Finally he removed it. It was wierd. I really felt motionless when this guy did this to me. It was incredible! Throughout the play, Chuck would HOM several more times. And I would find out later that this guy just loves doing this to women. He loves being the hand gagger as much as I love being the hand gaggee. Although we (Chuck, his female friend, Harry and I) were supposed to get together for dinner, it never happened and even though Harry and I went to this theatre for other plays, I never saw Chuck ever again. It was like a dream! Have A Nice Day! Cheri |
| Name: | Cheri - Handgagged in the Telesales class! |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/main2.html |
| Comments: | Hey guys, you asked for more stories so here is another one. This is my 6th story on these boards over the l ast few days. Wow am I on a roll or what?
Like I always say, with me, you never know where this can happen to me. It can happen as an 11 year old visiting my next door neighbor. In Jr.- Sr. High School, in movie theatres, at parties, while watching a play, with maintenance men in my apartment, married with my hubby and even with my children. Sometimes, it even happens to young girls who babysit my kids. Anyway, this one happened in perhaps the most unusual of places and under the most unusual of circumstances. It was while I was in college and working after school for a telesales company marketing a big ticket product. This job appealed to me because everyone I knew told me that I had the gift of gab and could sell ice to an eskimo. Something else that appealed to me was that this was not telemarketing where you memorize a script and act robotic, it was telesale where you had to think on your feet and actually be a sales person, not an order taker. Another thing that appealed to me was that it was a big ticket product and offered handsome commissions. Many people were making some big bucks and by big bucks I'm talking over six figures and this was early 80's when that was a lot of money. So we went through a intensive 5 day training program. Just what I needed eh? After being in class all day, now I had to go through mor training after school. But for that kind of money, it was worth it. We must have had at least 30 people in our training class. Some dropped out the first day when they realized they couldn't do it. The trainer was like a madman and we felt like we were going through bootcamp. Where it got interesting for me realtive to HOMs was a certain part of the presenttion phase. We were supposed to ask what is known as a trial close. When our trainer (a male) described this technique he would recite it in a normal tone and then tell us the next part is very important. He told us to listen carefully. The whole was quiet as he told us the key phrase after we did a trial close. What was that special phrase? Just two words: SHUT UP! And when he said it he said it at the top of his voice and this guy had a set of lungs. He scared half of the room and I nearly jumped out of my seat. He then had us break up into groups. As we practiced he emphasized the importance again of doing a trial close and then SHUT UP! He told us the first one to talk loses. Well knowing me as you all do by know you can probably guess what happened. I love to talk and it is hard as hell for me to SHUT UP. So during role plays I would make my pitch, offer a trial close, be quiet for a few seconds which seemed like an eternity to me while my role playing partner would be ever so quiet. It ws a test of who could b e the most quiet and who would cave in. Well, you guessed it. I was the first to speak and would yack, yack, yack, yack, yack talk about features and benfits and how wonderful these products were and this and that. Well our trainer would be walking around observing us. And of course I got scolded several times. The trainer told me that I had great potential and was going fanta$tic except for this part. I just couldn't shut up and keep quiet. I couldn't stand it. So getting upset with me, Cory, our trainer told us to do it again and he looked at me and said, "This time Cheri, SHUT UP, SHUT UP!" I was shaking. I wanted to do well and I really needed this job. And since I had been doing so well up to now, I didn;t want to blow it. So we get to the part where I do a trial close again, I get quiet, MaryLouise, my partner gets quiet and this goes on for several minutes. Finally, I can't take it any more so I break the silence and Cory hits the roof! "CHERI, I TOLD you to SHUT UP after the trial close! What do. Now come on. You are great except for this part." We tried it again. I made it a little longer but caved in again. And Cory hits the ceiling again. "Okay, I've got an idea Cheri to help you. Now let's do it one more time." Again I ask for a trial close and I SHUT UP. We're going for several minutes this time. MARYLOUISE and I are both holding the silence very well. Now MaryLouise is smiling at me and I start to lose it but as I am just about to speak, a hand comes over my mouth. It was Cory and he was a good looker too despite his military-like tactics. This guy had passion. "I'm going to hold you like this untill MaryLouise breaks the silence." Cory said. MaryLouise started to break the silence but she covered her mouth on her own. I giggled right into Cory's hand and started to ask him if time was up. That prompted Cory to tighten his grip even more. "No talking and no mmmmppphhing either." Mary Louise was about to speak and I assumed ask if my mmmppphs broke the silence when a guy sitting next to her put his hand over her mouth. I would find out later that they knew each other. He had his palm forward, thumbs down and Mary Louise made no attempt to take his hand away. Cory had grabbed me from behind with a thumbs up HOM and he had it on tight. We stayed t his way for about 10 minutes and finally Cory was pleased. He told us that if we could do that once we got into the phone room, we would make a fortune! That sounded good to me. For the rest of the night, we would practice this trial close and eachof us had a partner, usually opposite sex (for obvious reasons) whose job it was to handgag us when anyof us showed any attempt to break the silence. I was HOMed numerous times all night long and it almost got to the point where I would deliberately break the silence just to get a nice male hunk to HOM me. What other company training program offers this benefit? BYy the way, I stayed with that company during the whole time I was in college and did very well for them. I paid for my college tuition, plus put a ton into savings while having a lot of spending money. Some of my friends thought I was selling drugs. So I explained what I was really doing and invited them to join me, especially the good looking males who I would hope would be my partners and I could mentor. And of course, the first thing I would teach wouldbe the trial close and how to maintain the silence. And I would volunteer myself to be the gagger and the gagee. It was different. Like I said, this HOM thing seems to follow me wherever I go, even at a job. Have A Great Day! Cheri |
| Name: | Kevin - Valerie and a very unusual meeting |
| Comments: | This happened several years ago in our local hospital. I needed to get my yearly physical which included some blood work in the lab. It also necessitated fasting from b efore 12 midnite the night before. It was now nearly 11am, I hadn't eaten anything and was famished.
Anyway, the tests done I was on my way out when I walked past the pediatrics ward. There something caught my attention. There were several females there, but one in particular was very attractive. He had long brown hair, parted in the center and was very attractive. She had the face of an angel and built very nice as well. Another thing that cuaght my attention was that she had apparently been in the isolation and had to wear a mask. Now outside, she had pulled her mask down but it was right over her mouth just under ner nose. At fast glance, it looked like an OTM gag. I had to look twice. The others had pulled their masks down to their chins or under their chins. For whatever reason, Valerie puled it down only to over her mouth. I noticed her and she noticed me. I was caught. Awe shucks. My face turned a crimson red with embarrassment as I scooted to walk away. "Not so fast." Came from a female voice. I turned to look and it was Valerie. "Sir, do you know where the cafeteria is?" She asked. "No I don't." I said apologetically. "Well I do and I think we both need at least a cup off coffee. Will you join me?" And I said, "Of course." How could I refuse such an incredible offer from such an attractive lady. Besides, as I said earlier, I was famished. It runs out that Valerie had a son who was in the pediatric ward. He was around 5 years old. He had a heart murmur and bronchitis. She brought him back to his bed, pulled her mask up over her nose, checked him in with the nurse and came back out now pulling her mask down again and leaving it over her mouth again. Then she said, "C'mon. I'll show you were the cafeteria is." We talked as we were walking to the cafeteria which turned out was on the bottom phone. Pediatrics was on the 3rd floor. I kept looking at her with that mask over her mouth and wondered why she wore it that way instead of as the others did or why didn't she remove it? Valerie told me that she noticed me staring at her. I told her that she was an extremely attractive girl. What guy wouldn't look at her? Then I added, "I couldn't help but notice the way you wear that mask. So much differently than the other mothers I saw there. They took it down to under their chins. You pulled it down and left it across your mouth." "I guess it's the kinky part in me." She said. "Oh, so you like to get kinky?" I asked. "My girl doesn't?" She replied. "This may be too personal, but since you brought it up, I assume you are married or have a guy that likes to get kinky?" I felt so uncomfortable saying that. "Unfortunately my husband passed away. I am seeing some guys, but nobody serious and the last guy that was kinky with me was Alex." "Alex?" I asked. "Yes Alex. He was my husband. I am a widow." "Sorry to hear that." Finally we got near the cafeteria and Valerie sensing what the the mask had done to me, decided to take it off. Besides, it would be difficult to eat or drink anything with that on. We ordered. I got a cup of coffee and a Hamburger plus an order of fries and some tapioci pudding. Valerie just got a cup of coffee. We found a place to sit and talked for awhile. I found myself getting more and more attracted to Valerie. She seemed so sweet. She told me how her husband died and some of the issues she had. Found out that Peter, her 5 year old was her only child. She lost another one. Soon we got to the topic that I knew had to come up----getting kinky. Valerie told me that she and her husband engaged in a lot of bondage. It was a huge turnon for her. Being that we just met, she was hoping that she was not being too forward. Not at all I told her. I was secretly thinking, TELL ME MORE! One thing led to another and we agreed to meet. With her son in the hospital, it would hard ifnot impossible for Valerie to get out so we arranged to meet right outside the hospital after visiting hours and while her son was asleep. Behind the hospital was a field and there was a dirt road that led up to a wooded area. I picked Valerie up, meeting her in the hospital, and took off. We essentially went parking. What happened next blew my mind! No sooner had Valerie and I stopped, that Valerie me by my head, pulled it forward and we made out like two crazy teenagers. Before I knew what was happening, Valerie had my zipper unzipped. She put her hand on my forehead and slowly lowered down over my nose and across my mouth and handgagged me, thumbs down and stopped. With her free hand, she began to stroke my penis. It had been awhile for me so I wasn't sure if the HOM was to seduce me or just silence me as in a form of rape. But I was enjoying every minute of it and even though my hands were free, I made no attempt to move Valerie's hand from my mouth. In fact, as she pressed her soft hand across my mouth, I got a huge erection. Valerie noticed it and asked if she could play somemore with it. She called my dick Harold more or less saying that every Harold she ever met was a dick. I could only respond by smiling with my eyes and grunting. 'Talk to me.' Valerie demanded while keeping a firm HOM on me. So I muttered a few words, all of which were totally incoherent and not understandable. Valerie just laughed and loved it. With my Johnson fully erect, Valerie says she needs to get hers, pulls her pants down and inserts my dick inside her. She then rocks up and down. Within seconds she comes and I am almost there. It occurs to me that I am not wearing protection and obviously Valerie has the same warning. So she stops. "You didn't get off did you?" She asks. "No. But I was awfully close." "Do you have any condoms." "No, sorry to say I came to this umprepared." "No problem, I can still take care of you but next time, bring condoms!" With that, Valerie rehandgagged me and with her free hand, stroked me untill I came. It didn't take very long. Even after climaxing, Valerie maintained her firm handgag on me. If and when I didn't speak, she asked me too. She loved hearing my mmmppph sounds. Sometimes she would grab me by my balls and squeeze them so I had to mmmmppph right into her hand. I was to find out that this HOM was to be a regular event with Valerie. Even at the hospital, where I frequently met her while her son was a pateint, I was on the recieving end of many handgags from Valerie and I loved each and every one of them. We went shopping one time and Valerie picked up a silk scarf and right in the store and in front of dozens of customers, placed it across my mouth. Another time she pulled up in front of my house. I went outside to see her and from inside the car she handgagged me with people walking around the neighborhood. Everytime we got together, I was handgagged and for long periods of time. I also would find out that Val was a master at handsmothering. She once told me that she could render me unconscious within 2 minutes. I didn't believe her so she turned me around, put both of her hands over my mouth and squeezing my nose at the same time. Next thing I knew I was laying across her lap. And even then she immediately handgagged me. Valerie liked the ropes too and liked being the SUB as well as the DOM. I met Valerie on some rather unusual circumstances. Unfortuantely, I moved over 1,000 miles away and we lost contact but I will never forget her. She was a handgag diva! |
| Name: | Cheri - The RoadTrip Pt. 1 |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cherisclassics.html |
| Comments: | Hello everyone. Hope everybody had a very happy and safe Thanksgiving holiday and didn't eat too much turkey. Thankyou for so many emails and compliments wbout the new stories that have been appearing here on all these boards. Since September, things have been hopping just as I said they would. There was a little slowdown for Thanksgiving with a little pickup now.
Everybody should know about my newest board, cheri_65/main2 Many new stories there. For commentary, go to cheri_75/cheri75 or the chericlassics board. I don't want commentary anywhere but there. Also, KJ, Eric and Mark have been updating the TV & MOVIE BONDAGE BOARD. Check that one out too. I reposted my entire series on "The Texas Chainsaw Massacre - Our Version" and Gregg is rewwritting his excellent story "I Kidnapped My English Teach (With Permission)" Gregg indicates t hat he came across some old diaries and will be offering some new, never before revealed info about Miss Salley and that whole event. Many of you have also been asking about my "Road Trip" story which I originally wrote for "The Schmuck" on his now defunct board over two years ago and also put on my own boards. Since the story has mostly HOMing in it, I decided to move that story over here. I am also editing it and adding some new information as well. For the record, Harry's folk's live in Wisconsin and we make the trip up there every year or so. I would also like to make a disclaimer on this story and that is that while Harry does some things to me while driving and while Harry can do those things and still drive safely, this is NOT recommended for everybody. That said, Harry and I have done a lot of other things in the car (before we had kids) that goes far beyond this. Regarding negative comments that appeared about this story on Canucks now defunct board 2 years ago, by Canuck no doubt, coming from someone who highly endorses self bondage, stuffing hairbrushes and three or four pairs of panties in peoples mouths, handgags or claims to be hangagged for 7 hours straight, can't read well enough to even pass a drivers test, what would you expect? I trust Harry driving with no hands more than I would trust that one and only complainer driving with two. And besides, how can someone who is so engrossed in male/male bondage and sexual encounters possibly understand a more normal wife/husband realtionship like Harry and I have? I rest my case. Now on to the story............... This happened right after The Thanksgiving Day Bondage episode where Harry tied and gagged me and some of Harry's friends did the same to their wives when we had them over for the holiday celebration. My folks live near us in Michigan while Harry's folks like in Wisconsin. The kids had some unexpected school days off so we made our way to cold Wisconsin. From where we live in Michigan, northern part of the state, we had to travel south, then west and then north again. The whole trip, one way os over 400 miles. I know, why didn't we fly instead of drive right? Well Harry, the kids and I like an adventure and do fly many times, on this occasion, we elected to drive and it was interesting. So we picked Brian and Janet up at my parents place where they spent the night and then headed out on the main road, up the ramp to I-96. Once up the ramp and on the interstate I tore into Harry about what happened the day before. "What was that all about yesterday? Why did you tie me up in front of all of those people you nerd?" Janet in the back seat asks, "Daddy, did you tie up Mommy again?" And then Brian butts in, "Boy, I wish I could have been there. Is that why you sent up to Poppops and Nana's Mommy?" Harry tells me that this may be the wrong time and wrong place to disuss this and after all, I had bitched him out the night before. "Hey that wasn't enough bitching on my part Harry. I was exhausted from making that big meal yesterday. I slaved in the kitchen and really wasn't in the mood for bondage. Especially in front of all of those people." "It was all in fun honey. Everybody got a kick out of it and I saw you chuckling when Lois and the other ladies got tied up. So it wasn't just you." Harry added. But.............mppppppppppppph!!!!!" Harry quickly covered my mouth and said, "Honey, I really don't want to hear about it now. We have along trip ahead of us and besides, since when do you NOT LIKE bondage?" mmmmmmwwwaaaaaabllllaaaaatttoddddkkksssgiivvvnnnddddmmpphh Was my comment. "What the heck did you say?" Harry asked still holding his hand over my mouth. How did he expect me to answer. mmmmmmmmmmmmwwwwhhhaaaaabbbbbbbbbaaaaaaammmppphhhhhh Harry then looks at me and asks again, "What did you say honey. I can't understand you. Take your time and..... BBBBHHHHAAARRRRRRYYYYBBBBWACCTTTTBWWWAAABBBBRRROOOAAAA I was telling him to watch the road in gagtalk and reached up to pull his hand down. A car had just cut right in front of us, but not too close. "I'm okay honey. I can keep your mouth shut with one hand and stear with the other. You do remember the things we used to do when we were single while I was driving don't you honey?" I said "Yes but Harry you have to watch the...mmmppphhh" He handgagged me again. "Honey you know how much I like you like this?" he said looking at me again instead of the road. About that time a big semi truck passed us, looked over and honked his horn. I think he did it first because he saw our kids in the back seat motioning with their arms but did it again when he saw what Harry was doing to me. In fact he honked several times and gave Harry the thumbs up. I leaned forward with Harry still holding his hand over my mouth and the truck driver smiled at me and shook his head, I suppose acknowledging that he liked what he saw. Harry looked at me and then looked at the truck driver and raised his eyebrows very quickly several times. With the truck driver finally past us, Harry looks at me, still holding his hand firm and asks me what the record is for keeping me handgagged. I say, bbbllhhoooooobbwwwoouuutoonnnhhhrrroourrbwwanhalffpph About an hour and a half in gagtalk. Then he asks, "And how long is Wisconsin from here time wise?" bbbooohhhbwwwoutppppppllooourrrppphhhouuurssssppphh "About four hours" in gagtalk. "So our record is an hour and a half and we have about a four hour trip ahead of us. I think I should go for the record. How about it kids?" Brian says "YES!" While Janet HOMs him and tells him to shut up. I look over at Harry, still handgagged and then around to Janet and give her an evil eye while Brian is eying his Mommy up and then asks Harry if he can put his hand over my mouth too to give his Daddy a break. Harry tells him "Maybe later. But for right now, Daddy has things under control." I had to think: an over 4 hour trip and Harry wants to go for the record. Was he serious? As allof you know, I enjoy this fetish, but for four hours straight? And I am a woman and I like to talk too. And then there was all of that traffic on the I-96. This was going to be some trip! To Be Continued Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Midwestern Hand Gag Lover. |
| Comments: | My Mom Finds Out About My Hand Gag Fetish:
I finally finished college. I landed a great job with a computer software company and the cash started to roll in. I tell my roommates I'm moving out and getting my own place. I start to dream about finally having a girlfriend over without a bunch of other guys around. Then the phone call comes. My mom tells me that her and dad have split up. She is terrified of living on her own. I wasn't surprised. My mom is in her 40's and while she is still extremly attractive, what I would call a M.I.L.F., my dad was having an affair with his secretary who was in her 20's. So I move into a nice big condo with mom. I couldn't just let her live by herself. Things got interesting while we were moving in. Mom found my box of bondage magazines and ball gags. The bondage magazines were for my private enjoyment. The ball gags were for my girlfriends. Mom's mouth dropped open! "What is all this stuff" she asked. I was so embarassed. "Mom, you weren't supposed to find that" I said. Mom started looking through the magazines. I was turning red with embarassment. In almost every one of the magazines was at least a few pictures of beautiful girls with some guys big hand held tightly over their mouths. "How ... How long have you been enjoying these kinds of magazines" Mom asked. "Ever since I was old enough to buy them, Mom" I answered. "You know, I am old enough to handle this stuff. It's just something that I enjoy very much and that's all it is. "Have you ever clamped your hand over a girls mouth, yourself" she asked. "Only after explaining the fetish to them and getting permission in advance." I assured her. Mom looked at the magazine and looked at me and back at the magazine again. "What do you feel when you put your hand over a girl's mouth" she asked. I never imagined I would be having this conversation with my Mom! "I ... I won't lie to you. It feels incredibly exciting in a sexual way regardless of whether the girl and I have sex or not". "It looks violent" my Mom said. "It's just something that I enjoy doing, Mom. There's no danger and when it happens, it's all consensual. And it doesn't even necessarily lead to actual sex. It's more of an extremly exciting game". Mom looked more relaxed. I was glad for that. "Do you remember that girl from the old neighborhood I used to play with when I was a kid"? "Oh, her. You two used to play in the garage a lot" Mom said. "Well, she was the first girl that would let me put my hand over her mouth". "Hmmm. I know she used to come over quite a lot." I laughed. "Exactly, mom. That's because she loved me covering her mouth and gagging her as much as I liked doing it to her". Mom started looking through the box again. "Your dad wanted to put a gag like this into my mouth" she said, while holding up one of my ball gags. "Maybe, if I had let him do it, he wouldn't be with his secretary right now". "Mom, you two had other issues besides ball gags" I said. "Now, I'm getting curious about this stuff" Mom said. Then, she did something that hit like a shock wave! She put my ball gag in her mouth!!! She looked at me with the same eyes I've known all my life. But in her mouth was a red rubber ball that forced her lips into the most beautiful "O" shape I had ever seen. It was like currents of pleasure were washing over me. It was fantastic! Maybe it was the absolutely taboo nature of this whole thing but I was enjoying it. Mom pulled the gag out of her mouth. "It tastes funny" she said with a carefree laugh that seemed to make her feel good. "I can understand how this could excite a man or even a woman". Mom picked up one of my bondage magazines again and started to leaf through it. "So, when you cover a girl's mouth with your hand, it doesn't necessarily lead to sex" "No, Mom. Like I said, it's sexually exciting but the actual sex act doesn't have to enter into it". Mom looked at me. "Now, I'm really curious. This is a very odd question but would you want to put your hand over my mouth even though I'm your mother? Would you enjoy it even though it was just me, your mother, and not one of these beautiful girls in your magazines"? I took a good look at my Mom. Yes, she was over 40 but she was still beautiful! She was wearing some cute cut off blue jean short shorts and a green and white striped tube top that only served to display her still firm breasts and tight tummy. We were both adults and we were living alone together. "Mom, would you like it if it was me, your son, covering your mouth"? Mom stepped closer to me. "I'm in the mood to explore some new things. I was a wife and a mother for a long time. I guess I was ok as a mother. After all, you turned out beautifully". Mom kissed me on the mouth, something she had never done before. "I may not have been the best wife but I want to explore your hand over the mouth fetish with you". I was speechless. I stepped behind my mother and gently took control of her. My left arm circled around her slender waist. My right hand clamped firmly over my mom's mouth. I tilted her head up slightly. I could feel her breath on my hand as I held it over her mouth. "Do you like the feel of my hand over your mouth, Mom? I asked. Her response was a sweet muffled sound that was thrilling me down to my shoes. Mom nodded her head "Yes". She made a muffled "Mmmmmmm" sound under my hand as if she had just tried a new food and found it to be delicious. Mom and I stood there in our living room, doing our little handgag dance and shared an experience that was brand new for both of us. |
| Name: | mark |
| E-mail address: | wolf7834@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Went to the dentist here on L.I. and convinced the assistant that I needed help to breath. She asked my how as did the dentist I replied that while I grabed the arms of the chair I couldn't help but breath out my mouth. Thus making the nitrus mask usless. They both went along with it, the assistant put the nose cone over my nose. I began breathing thru my mouth after about 2 minutes the dentist asked me how I felt. I told him I didn't feel anything, he told me to breath thru my nose. I told him this was what I had a problem with doing. His assistant was a short blond in her mid 30's. She wore latex gloves and in the begining tried to pinch my lips together. She was too nice to realy cover my mouth so I fought her fingers from usless pinching of the lips. The last thing I rember is the dentist saying rather stern to her was "ok cover his mouth as tight as you can only let him breath thru his nose" she covered my mouth very tight with her right hand I tried to breath thru her latex hand gag but she just clamped down very tight thumb pointing up. I realy and truly could not breath thru my mouth I went under so fast from the nitrus. When it was all over and I woke up I thanked her for her help. She just looked at me and said your welcom. Cant wait to back for a cleaning. |
| Name: | Cheri - The Road Trip Pt. 2 |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | Thank you for your nice comments and emails. Many of have commented on the stories that are coming back to these boards and of course the authors like Gregg, Elaine King, Debby and now Big Boner is back too. Many of you have also commented on my stories and I appreciate that. In particular, you love the handgag stories. Guess what? I love them too.
By the way, Pt. 2 of Thanksgiving Day Bondage has been posted on my main2 board. Pt 3 will be up in a few days. So here is Pt 2 of The Road Trip. Once again, a disclaimer of sorts. What Harry and I do based on our experience is safe, but not recommended for everybody. Of course I have also received emails form people telling me that this is too lame and then they go on to tell me what they do in their cars. Guess what I have done that too and still do when the kids aren't around! The disclaimer is primarily for the Canuck crowd, if you know what I mean. THE ROAD TRIP, PT 2 The guyin the truck passed us by raising his eyeborows to Harry and honking his horn for the kids and for Harry while giving Harry the thumbs up. He also gave me a big smile, nodded his head very quickly several times indicating that he liked what he saw. Harry made a visual exchange with the guy and once again appeared to be not watching the road, but alas, this is part of the game for Harry. He was rapidly approaching a vehicle in front of us, looking at the truck driver while still holding his hand over my mouth, thumbs down and very tightly too. I tried to pry his hand off, nothing doing. His grip was too strong. Finally I started to warn Harry. bbbbwwwwaaatthhhhbbwwwoottttbwwwwartrrrrycccarrcwwooomiwing "Watch out Harry! Car coming up fast!" Harry casualy and cooly looks in front, safely cuts in front of the truck and passes the car with ease and plenty of space to boot. Now another interesting scenario takes place. Harry is in the left lane, passing lane and passing this Toyota Camry. It was silver and there were two people in the front. I looked over as we passed while Harry still kept me tightly handgaged. The driver was a male, probably mid 30's and had a lady on the passenger side who I preseumed to be his wife. The guy was rather good looking, saw us, did a double take at me and smiled. I smiled back but of course all he could see was the smile in my eyes as my mouth was covered with Harry's hand. He looked at me, raised his hand and sort of made a motion expressing like, "What is this all about?" I looked over and saw the lady with him was asleep. I raised my hands so he knew I wasn't being kidnapped and he saw the kids in the back. Immediately Brian puts his hand over Janet's mouth with an over the shoulder handgag. I could almost heard the guy laugh even though our windows were shut. This was November in the Midwest remember. Janet struggled and I started to motion for them to behave when I noticed another car coming up in the passing lane. Harry was moving at the right speed but this guy has slowed down for some reason. Again, I tried to warn Harry. HHHWWWARRRRY, BWWWATTTTCCCHH BHHHOOUUTTTT, BWWCARRR!!!! "Harry! Watch out car!" In gagtalk. The man on the side of us slowed down and Harry cut in the right lane althought never getting too close. Harry loves to do this to me to try to scare me...AND IT WORKS! Harry looks at his watch and asks me how long he has kept me like this. BWHHOUT QWERTPWIVEBPPENUTTES "About 45 Minutes in Gagtalk." HARRY then says, heck only 3 hours and 15 minutes to go. And awh shucks my arm is getting tired. Brian who by now h ad released Janet from the HOM he had on her once again volunteers to jump in. Harry again says, "Nah. That's okay Brian. Daddy will be okay." As Harry puts his arm over my headrest and changes his HOM from a front, little finger up HOM to a around the shoulder, thumbs up HOM whichi s just as tight and effective Harry-style. "Now that is much better. My arm doesn't get so tired this way and I can easily hold on for at least 3 hours and 15 minutes, more if necessary." Then he looks at me and says, "Do you know how beautiful you look with my hand over your mouth?" mmmmmmmmmmmffff, mmmmmmmmmppphhh, I couldn't even get anything close to audible in gagtalk. Brian sees this and does the same to his older sister again! Harry looks in the nearview mirror and makes a comment about us being the Handgag Family, sort of like a variation of the Griswalds going on vacation. To Be Continued Have A Nice Day! Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Marcus - My Favorite Lab Tech |
| Comments: | I had to go for Lab work recently at our local hospital. I waited for awhile and finally a cute redheaded lab tech named Melissa calls me in. She has me sit in a very oncomfortable chair with a flexible arm rest. She pulls the arm rest down and then moves the extension o ver so I can lay my whole arm on it.
Next she gets that plastic piece and ties that around my arm, she turns around and faces me with a needle. "Wha, what ya gonna do with that?" I asked scared to death with a stutter in my voice. "I have to take some blood." Was her response. "That's an awfully big needle. I hate needles!" I said squirming in the seat. "No, now. It'll be all right. I've done this many times. Patients tell me that I am a painless blood taker." She said as she approached me. "Oh really?" I said with a surprise. "Of course." She replied. "I never feel a thing!" Then she came towards me. "Oh no you don't. I could bleed to death." Melissa tried to calm me down. Pretty soon her boss, Al, the Lab Director came over and asked what all the ruckus was. She told him that I was afraid to have her stick a needle in me. Al seems like a jovial old guy. Probably mid 50's. Half bald and grey where he wasn't bald. He says that he will take my blood. Funny thing. I sort of liked Melissa better. He must have been reading my mind. Al take Melissa over to a private area, whispers somthing and they both come back. Al readies the needle while Melissa holds my arm still with one hand. I start to complain again and Melissa with a white rubber glove puts he hand o ver my mouth, palms down while holding my arm still with her other hand while Al sticks me with the needle. Al smiles at me and says, "Just like a little bee sting. That wasn't so bad was it." Melissa was still holding her hand over my mouth so I couldn't talk but tried and he laughed at my garbled sounds. So did Melissa who wouldn't let go! Al said that this was a little trick he used from time to time with guys like me. He picks a pretty girl who HOMs a guy both to keep them quiet and not scare the hell out of the patients but also to make the patient, in this case ME relax. I really enjoyed that Handgag by Melissa. In fact, I have to get more Lab work done in a month or two. Can't wait and I'll be sure to ask for Melissa. Marcus San Antonio, TX |
| Name: | Cheri - The Road Trip pt. 3 |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | Before I continue my story I have to tell you that Harry and I were in the movies earlier and guess what? Another handgag int he movie theatre occurred only this time it wasn't me and Harry wasn't even involved. There was some kids off to the right side of of us and one of the girls was getting little loud. It was before the show had actually started, so nobody said anything. But, once the movie started, the noise continued. There were many people sighing and saying things or at least looking over, finally it happened. One of the girls handgagged the big mouth. Whenver she removed her hand, the bigmouth would start all over again and get another handgag. She blocked the one who started it only to be handgagged by another. Finally they convinced the girl to be quiet or they may get kicked out. But, interestingly enough this little scenario played out for at least 45 minutes.
Harry and I thought it was cute. For me it was interesting to watch this happen to somebody else for a change. For Harry, he loves this and had the urge to nail me again...but didn't. Now on to the story........ The Road Trip, Pt. 3 We traveled up I-96 for awhile and Harry get his nice hand covering my mouth. I couldn't beleive that he was actually going through with this. We had over 3 hours to travel to Wisconsin a nd it was a long way to go being silent. The kids were talking up a storm in the back and with Harry. Every now and then, Harry would look over at me and tell me how cue I looked from the side, especially with his hand covering my mouth. I wold look over and give him a sneer. After about an 1/2 hour or so, Harry's arm was getting tired again so he shifted positions from an over the shoulder to a front, little fingers up/thumbs down hand gag. While he was repositioning himself, I had a chance to get about 1/2 a word out. Little Brian enjoyed this and even as I continued to talk right into Harr's hand, Brian giggled at the "funny sounds" his Mommy was making. Brian then commented how he likes it when Harry makes his Mommy so "she can't talk" I thought, "geesh thanks a lot!" Harry then looked at me and commented how he likes it when I can't talk too only for other reasons. As I sat there, handgagged, I had to wonder what the fascination was with this on this occasion. As a female, I could relate to bondage in the bedroom. I could even understand and enjoy the HOM thing, even in the movies. What I couldn't understand was what Harry and the guys got so much joy out of by tying Lois, me and the other ladies up the day before, on Thanksgiving and why Harry was doing this to me now and had planned to do it all the way to Wisconsin and set a new record keeping me HOMed for 4 hours straight. So even though I knew that Harry coul d not hear me, I decided to gett his off my chest. I really tore into him. "You SOB! What in the f_ _ _k where you doing yesterday with me and the girls? What the f was that all about? You no good SOB! Do you know how hard I worked all night to make that meal? And why do this to me in front of the whole gang?" Of course all that was coming out were garbled sounds that made absolutely no sense and only I knew what I was saying although Harry had a clue and smiled. When the curse words become a little more clearer, Harry would press his hand harder against my mouth, tightening my lips and further smothering my sounds. I looked towards Harry while reaching up in an attempt to remove his hand, but his grip was too tight. I felt us slowing down so turn my head forward. Traffic was slowing down considerably. Harry hit the brakes softly and followed the cars on I-96. We now had slowed down to almost a complete stop. Harry had moved over to the right lane. As we did, I looked over to my left. There was an older gentleman driving the car next to us. And now he was really checking me out and obviously enjoying it. This guy had to be 60's at least and gave me the most beautiful smile. A woman, who I assumed was his wife, looked over to see what the attraction was. He looked at Harry, looked inthe back and then looked over at me. Apparently she needed a better look or couldn't beleive what she thought she saw because she reached inside her bag and pulled out a set of glasses. Then she just nodded her head from side to side and gave me a somehwat dirty look like I was making love in the car witih my kids in the back. I love people like this (not really) so I moved closer to Harry and looked right back at her and made as big a smile as I could with my eyes raising my eyelashes several times. Harry looked at her and looked at me and t hen in several motions switched his hand positions from the across the shoulder thumbs up to the front thumbs down. The elderly gentleman was laughing hysteriously. Although we couldn't hear him, we could see him. He was certaintly enjoying the show. Next thing we hear a knock on the window. It was a Police officer. Harry rolls his window down and asks what's up. The Police officer indicates that a tracker trailer had overturned up the road and advised us to exit a.s.a.p off the Interstate as traffic would be held up for quite awhile untill things got cleaned up. He then told Harry that he would taxi us up the median along with several others if we wanted to do that. Then he looked over at me and smiled, sort of and then asked. "Mam, are you alright?" mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmyyyeeesssmmbbyyiiiammmbbpporciiiccerrrrmmmmmmmmmmmmmphhhhhhhhhhh "Yeah she is okay officer. We are just playing around." Harry replied. "We'll I'd really like to hear that from the lady herself sir. Now kindly remove your hand from her mouth." This was now turning really wierd. Because up to now I had been lookinbg for freedom from Harry's hand but was now getting into this thing. So I look over at the officer, wave my hands and tell him in gagtalk that it is okay. I figured that if he could see my hands free, he would know this was not a kidnapping and I was fully in consent. "Are you really okay Mam?" The officer asked again. mmmmmmmhuu, yyymmppphhh, iiimmmppphh, bbreallyyyoooquemmppphhh, bbbbwwwwuuttsssallllbbbwaaaabbbyygaaammeeemmmpphhhh "It is really okay officer. It's only a game" I was trying to say in gagtalk. The officer looked in the back seat, saw Brian and Janet and asked them if everything was okay. Janet was the first to respond and said, "My Mommy and Daddy do this all the time officer. They are a little wierd I guess." With that the officer laughed, Harry laughed and even I giggled right into Harry's hand. The police officer grabbed his hat and told us to follow him if we wanted tot ake the next exit and advised us to be careful. Finally he said that we were a little wierd and if it wasn't for the wreck with the tractor trailer and it being so cold, he would pursue this further. But then he told Harry to not take off yet and went over to my side of the car and asked me to roll the window down. Once there, he asked Harry to remove his hand. Harry complied and the Police officer HOMed me! He then said that I had a pretty mouth, was very attractive and that a HOM becomes me. He could understand why Harry was doing this. Then he looked over at Harry and told him to resume his HOM as soon as he removed his and to then follow him up the median for a safe exit. This was definitely the most interesting Road Trip I had ever taken and we were just starting! To Be Continued....... Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Cheri - The Road Trip, Pt 4 |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html |
| Comments: | This was turning out to be the most unusual and wierd Roadtrip Harry, the kids and I had ever taken. The police had HOMed me with his black gloves on. Wierd as it sounds, that turned me on. I had never been HOMed by a police officer before nor had I ever been HOMed this long before.
I told Harry that we had better give this HOMing thing a rest. We had been at since leaving home, the roads were slick and there was a wreak up the road. Harry argued to me about it and tried to HOM me, which I blocked this time and told him to stop it. Harry's orders were to follow the nice police officer up the median to the next exit. Harry agreed but before following told me he had to do something. I asked what and he has be look to my right and when I do, he straps the seat belt around my arms. Now this wasn't the factory installed normal seat belt that goes across your body. This was a special seat belt that Harry has especially installed in all his new cars. It is reminiscent of the old 70's seat belts that went around your waist. They were more or less like the straps used on gurney's to strap a patient in. Harry and I, in our courting days, used these quite bit. Or I should say that Harry used it on me. He would strap me in and th en, er, well you get the idea. He would have all sorts of fun with me. So as I looked away I felt the seat belt going around my arms and the normal seatbelt and I heard that unmistedly sound of "snap" the belt was being locked in securely and my arms were strapped down to my sides. Harry then gives me the evil eye and takes off and as soon as we are down the median and before I could say a word, SLAP -he has me HOMed again and there was nothing I cold do about it. Unable to speak audibly, I decide to speak anyway. whahbblbuuduuudddooiinnnpmmppphhtooomemmpphhsareuuucrazymmppmmmmmmmffff I was still burning over what had happened the day before on Thanksgiving Day when Harry and the guys tied allof the ladies up. Now he had this extended HOM-fetish. Was it the season? And then the cop HOMed me too! Something very wierd was going on. If you have read my stories in the past, you know I enjoy this sort of thing but even for me this was going a little overboard. Harry looks at me and says, "You know you look really cute from the side." mmmmmppphhhh, mmmmffffffff, bbbllluvv, yyouuouucrazzzffff "I love it when you talk dirty honey. But could you repeat that?" mmmmpppphhh, yyouurrreeegonnnaaageettmmmmmfff, mmmppphhhh "What's the problem honey? Why can't you talk plain? I can't understand you?" mmmmmppppppppppp, MMMMMMMMMMMPPPPPPH, mmmmmmffffffffffff "Oh I know - it's because I have my hand over your mouth. You can't talk right?" bwwwhatttooofffcourrseeebhwwtaatttssrightyyoumooorrronffff Harry tightened his grip and he would look at me for a second and then look ahead. We could see the cop in front of us nodding his head while watching us out of his rear view mirror. I tired to tell Harry that maybe we shouldn't be doing this with the police officer so close. Of course, it wasn't coherent and Harry and the kids were getting a kick out of my gagtalk. So once again I began to reflect on why this was happening. Harry and I HOMed each other in public, at parties but never for this long. Normally when we go on a trip, we are like normal people and we talk along the trip. What got into Harry? And what was that crap about the day before tying and gagging all of us ladies up? The exit was soon upon us, the nice police officer pulled off the the exit, went of the road and signalled us to go ahead. He looked at me as we passed by with Harry still holding his hand over my mouth. He smiled and then nodded his head probably thinking we were like the Griswalds or something. Harry sees a restaurant and a motel right up aways. He asks "Who's hungry?" And of course Janet and Brian acknowledge that they are even though we had a good breakfast before leaving home only a few hours earlier. Of course I couldn't answer but mmmpppphhhed out a "I'm hungry too." As best as I could with Harry's hand covering my mouth. We pulled up to the restaurant, Harry turned the car off and bfore taking his hand off of my mouth, checked the clock. Then he said, okay, unstrapped the eat belts and we went inside. He put his arm around me and said that he would continue as soon as we got back in the car. But for now, it was a time out. Geesh! It was about time! Cheri (-: To Be Continued |
| Name: | Cheri - The Road Trip Continued |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html |
| Comments: | First of all, thank you to so many for your emails and comments about this and my other stories. When I fi rst started this story on Canucks now D-E-A-D and D-E-F-U-N-C-T Board over 2 years ago, I had no idea how it would be accepted. Of course I had no idea at that time that there were only 2 other people besides me on Canucks bored (sic-deliberate)
Again, I want to remind everyone, that this board is for stories only, not commentary. Now we don't want these boards to look like what Canucks did do we? And we all know what those actions cost Canuck too don't we? Stories only folks. You can post commentary on my chericlassics or my cheri_75/cheri75 boards. Of course commentary is always welcome and I love email. So on to the story. Harry stops by a restaurant right off the interstate. The weather was turning ugly and a tractor trailor had overturned slowing traffic down. We had started off in Michigan and were heading towards Wisconsin, normally a 4 hour trip but weather conditions and now, traffic conditions were slowing us down. Before getting out of the car, Harry sets his stop watch. So I ask him whay is he doing that. His response was that he had decided to go for a new HOM record with me and obviously since we had stopped and were going into a restaurant, he would have to leave me un-HOMed for awhile...but would continue A.S.A.P I was hoping he had forgotten about it. No such luck. We got into the restaurant inside this truck stop and took our seats. Harry says to hurry up and order. I say, "What's hurry. The weather is terrible and traffic is blocked." Harry responds, "Because I am hungry and anxious." A sweet waitress comes by and of course takes our order. I kee looking at Harry's hands and am waiting for another HOM AT ANYTIME. Pretty soon we hear, "Hey, there they are. The cute couple in the Lexus. Didn't recognize you at first with your mouth uncovered." It was the guy with his wife that was driving next to us on the freeway. I just smiled and the kids giggled. "You guys are really into that. After I saw you, I did the same to Marylou. In fact I used your technnique like this. At which point he nailed this woman with a very nice little finger up, thumbs down HOM. Brian mumbles that these people are nuttier than Mommy & Daddy when Janet HOMs him. Harry looks up and smiles and then says, "Cheri and I are into this. It's sort of a game we started a long time ago. In fact, I was going for a new record today." "A new record?" The man muttered while still holding his hand clamped over his woman's mouth as she stared at us and mumbled something. "Yes." Responded Harry. "The longest I have ever kept her mouth shut was about 1 hr. I was going for 4 hours untill that mess on the interstate happened." "How about right now?" He asks. "I see she is free to speak now." "Well, I'd feel funny doing that in here and be sides we n eed to eat." "I'm doing it to Marylou and she likes it don't you Marylou?" Marylou mmmppphhhs something and nods her head up and down in a yes fashion. This guy appeared to be in his mid 40's and Marylou about the same. She was blonde, probably about 5'7 and very cute. It seemed funny seeing somebodyelse get the hOM for a change with me watching. Harry says, "You have a point." And I realized that I had spoken too soon as now Harry's hand was clamped over my mouth. Harry suggests that these Marylou and her husband join us. With his free hand he reaches over to Harry and introduces himself. He says his name is Carl and of course reintroduces his woman, "This is Marylou, my wife." It sounded like she sound "How do you do?" in gagtalk. The waitress brings our food over, looks at Carl and Marylou and then looks at Harry and me, shakes her head and makes some wisecracks about how strange people behave when the weather gets bad. Harry tells his new friend that we all have to eat so removes his hand. I suppose that my tugging at his hand, however so unsuccessful may have been a hint. Carl releases Marylou and now for the first time, Marylou and I can converse. We were soon to find out t hat our new found friends had a fond interest in bondage that had been rekindled upon seeing us on the highway. This trip was getting more and more interesting by the minute! To Be Continued Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Neil - Battle of the Wives! |
| Comments: | I come home from work and find the surprise of my life. My wife Anne is tied to a kitchen chair by my ex-wife Starla. I couldn't beleive my eyes and thought that perhaps I had entered the twilight zone and was in a "Fatal Attraction" type of event.
"So this is what you left me for?" Starla shouts at me. "Neil. So something. She's crazy." Anne interjects but Starla quickly covers her mouth with one hand while pulling her hair back with the other. Starla had long slender fingers while Anne had a cute face with soft skin. She looked really hot tied to a chair like that and then HOMed by my ex. The expression on Anne's face was classic. And a HOM really becomes her. The mmmppph sounds she made as she struggled frantically was also amazing and turning me on. I started to engage in a conversation with Starla and asked her what was going on while poor Anne just looked on helplessly. I would go from looking at Starla while in conversation to looking at Anne with Starla's hand over her mouth. This was too funny. Starla and I spoke for at least an hour while poor Anne just sat there mmmpphhhing while Starla kept her hand firmly over Anne's pretty lips and mouth. Starla and I were able to iron out our differences and she promised to stay away under one condition, that I would take her to bed and make mad passionate love to her. I looked over at Anne, she nodded no. I put my arms up and being all so turned on by this agreed to it. Anne's eyes got like saucers. Starla still with her hand over Anne's mouth, says; "What about her?" I pull a bandana out of my pocket, tie a knot in the middle, tell Starla to remove her hand and as she does while Anne is trying to tell me NO I place the bandana in Anne's pretty mouth and tie it behind her head. Then I kiss Anne on the cheek and take Starla to bed. I tell Starla how much that bondage thing with Anne turned me on and want to tie her up as well. In fact, start tying as I am speaking. I start making out with her and am tying her hands behind her back. Then I grab some rope from underneath the bed where I keep it for frequent use with Ann and really tie Starla up going around her torso, hips and then tie each leg to the bedposts. Now I leave the room and come back a few minutes later with Anne who of course is now untied. Starla sees this, asks what is going on and I saw that I am true only to Anne. Then with the same bandana gag that I used on Anne, I now place it over Starla's mouth, knot it very tightly and then make mad passionate love to Anne, my wife right in front of Starla with the bound one unable to do anything or say anything. Once we were down and Starla was seething, I told her that m y love, my only love was/is Anne and if she ever came back around here, Starla that it is, we would press charges against her. I removed the gag and Starla started complaining on how she could file charges against me for unlawful restraint. I reminded her that she broke in to our house, tied my wife and tried to seduce me. She started to blab and bitch so I delivered a nice handgag on her. Anne came over and wanted to join the party and give Starla bit of her own medicine so also handgagged Starla. I was getting turned on again so made mad passionate love to my wife again right in front of Starla again but only after gagging her again. We would ungag, handgag and regag Starla several times and then go into lovemaking numerous times until Starla got the message. Starla was wearing tight jeans, had a nice ass, was very attractive, blonde with blue eyes. Anne was a brunette, was wearing a skirt, white top, had beautiful brown eyes and luscious lips. Both gals looked incredibly hot tied up and gagged and HOMed. I secretly was happy that Starla did this, because Anne and I were having trouble and this brought us closer together. And the sex was the best we had for a long time. We finally released Starla and she never bothered us again. But I almost wished she would so I could do t his all over again. |
| Name: | eric |
| E-mail address: | deep2dive777@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | i would like to share a incident that occured not to long ago.it has a erotic element but i will not be explicit as not to offend.anyway i get a good massage on occasion.very theraputic and good for body and soul.i recently got a massage from a very cute massuse named kelly.before the actual massage we talked a little bit to get to know each other.i couldnt help but notice her soft pretty hands.i said that i have a silly kink that i have always loved and that she would probobly be very good at it.she wasnt embarresed at all and i simply told her.she smiled and chuckled a bit and left for me to undress.she started rubbing my back and buttocks.i was of course enjoying this and talking up a storm.she noted my big mouth and i got very relaxed.she finished my backside massaging my calves and feet.she asked me to turn over and started on my neck and shoulders.her hands were so soft and warm.i couldnt help myself and started to get a tent if you know what i mean.then it happened .a soft hand tight over my mouth.i tried to say something but all that came out was muffled sounds.she kept one hand over my mouth and touched another part of my body which i wont mention.there was no going back as my soldier rose to attention.the rest is not that hard to figure out and her other hand stayed over my mouth till i calmed down.i guess the the next appointment i make is with kelly.can anyone blame me? |
| Name: | Darius - Quickie At Work |
| Comments: | This happened to me at work the other day as I was walking into the break room. Marcy was on her cell phone and I come in blabbing away to one of my co workers, open the refridgerator, get my lunch, pop it in the microwave and continue blabbing to Chcuk when all of a sudden I feel a sweet soft hand go over my mouth.
Surprised and stunned, I look over and see it's Marcy. She talks the time to "Shhhhh" me and tell me she is trying to talk on her cell phone while keeping her hand over my mouth. She continues talking to her friend while I am at her mercy and loving every minute of it. The guys are laughing it up as I just stand there immobilized. Such is the affect she has on me. How long did it last? At least 15 minutes and no I made no attempt to break loose from her grip. I enjoyed it too much. How exciting and at work too. |
| Name: | Brady |
| Comments: | I live near a beach so early one morning, right around sunrise, I invite my girlfriend to accompany me to the beach for a walk and some wild fun. I figure th is willbe a great time as nobody should be around at this early hour.
Her name is Naomi. She had dark hair and beautiful eyes. I had tied her up many times and was anxious to do it again but in open territory - The Beach. I felt that it would be wierd and wacky and different and it was. I brought the beach blanket with me and laid it out on the sand. We aid on top of it and made out like two high school kids. Kissing up a storm. Finally I pulled out the rope and tied her hands behind her back. She giggled and asked me what I was doing. I told her what I always like to do, tie her up and make mad passionate love to her so she is unable to stop me. She said "Out here?" And I said, "Why not?" The beach was deserted. She relaxed and we went about making love. We both came very close to coming when I pulled out. Sort of as a tease. I rolled her on her stomach and gave it to her up her butt. Shot a wad and got off myself. Now she was yelling at me and saying how close she was and how sensitive this made her and thena bout that time we heard voices. IT sounded like young kids, possibly two boys. I rolled her on her back and said I was going to give it to her right now. She started yelling at me again so I quickly put my hand over her mouth so the boys wouldn't hear us. Seeing her like this and hearing her mmmpphhh really excited me even more. I shot a wad again and so did she. Looking up, the boys were near us so I kept my hand over her mouth so she would not alert the little fellows. Her hands were still tied. Funny thing was Naomi kept yaking as though my hand wasn't even there. This turned me on all the more. She has such a pretty face. Beautiful skin and a little cute nose. My hand over her mouth seemed to accentuate all of that. All of her beauty. And I couldn't take the chance of having her call out to the guys. When Naomi get's off she really screams and I knew her screams would have scared the hellout of those little boys. Anyway that is my story. Hope you like it. |
| Name: | Annette - Home Alone |
| Comments: | I was home alone on Friday when I heard a knock at the door. I slowly opened the door only to have it pushed so hard that it knocked me down on the floor. I heard the door slam behind me and I was attempting to shake my head from the impact my hands were forced behind my back and I felt plastic strip encircling and binding them. It was tight an hurt a little.
With one arm, this person picks me up while holding his hand over my mouth with the other. As my head cleared, I suddenly remembered that Rose Ellen, my friend would be coming over anytime now. Sure enough there was another knock at the door and I could hear Rose outside calling my name. I tried hard to scream but my every word was squealched and muffled. My attacker was good. He knew that Rose would no doubt look through the full length window and try to see inside so he hustled me out of view into the living room where we would be concealed by walls. He whispered in my ear not to fight him. I decided not to obey and kicked him in the shins as hard as I could. He yelled "OUOCH!! But stifled his own scream by putting his mouth into my neck while holding his hand over my mouth and making it even tighter. My attacker apparently had been looking around and noticed that there were some windows in the living room and sure enough figured that Rose would follow around the side of the house and sooner or later would look in. So he looked around and found our 1/2 bathroom and hustled me in there. He sat me down on the floor and sat right behind me still holding his hand tightly over my mouth. Even with the door closed, I could hear Rose outside rapping on the windows and calling my name. She knew I was there. We were supposed to meet and my car was parked outside. Part of me hoped that she would continue and find me while another part of me feared that my attacker would grab her too. |
| Name: | Josh - Shutting up Susan |
| Comments: | This happened to me a few weeks ago. I was on a date with Susan. We went out to get something to eat and then came back to my place. Susan looked through my dvd library and not satisfied with that, scanned the tv looking for movies on regulary scheduled programs and on demand. She finally found something she liked and sat down.
I got us some drinks and joined her. I couldn't help but notice how great she looked. She was wearing black striped pants and a light black top. And by now she was barefoot. She said sheis more comfortable when she is shoeless which bodes well for me because I prefer barefoot woman. We started to watch the movie which I was really interested in when Susan keeps yaking and yaking and yaking and she is really annoying me. I ask her to wait for a commercial but does she listen? NO! I couldn't stand it any longer so I clamped my hand over her mouth and she MMMPPPPPHED loudly into my hand. I hand her handgagged for at least a good 20 minutes or so untill the next commercial came on. But something else began to happen. I got so excited by this handgagging and her muffled sonds and struggles that I got really turned on and lost all interest in the movie. So I whispered in her ear, "Do you want to make love?" She mmmppphed something and I said, "I'll take that as a YES!" And walked her to my bedroom still with my hand clamped over her mouth. I could hear her mumble things like, "you're crazy" "What are you doing" "Where are you taking me." And so on but when I arrived in my room, I flopped her down on the bed removed myhand for a plit second, told her that she had time to say something important and answer the question if she wanted to make love to me. She responded with a very rapid YES! And then went on to try to talk somemore but I promptly put my hand back over her mouth, little finger down and got more and more turned on as she tried to speak and all I heard were those muffled sounds of MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMPHHHHHHHH! When my free hand, I reached over to my bedside drawer and pulled out some bandanas. I tied her hands in front and thenw ith another bandana tied her hands to the center of the headboard while still holding my hand over her mouth. I looked at her and she was smiling at me with her eyes. Then I began to fondle her and kiss her. While kissing her, I put my hand into her and began to stimulate her. I then moved down and licked her while reaching up and after hearing her moans putting my hand back over her mouth again. Susan looked at me and mmmppphed loudly. She said she wanted me to go inside her. To penetrate her which I did. Once done, Susan gave me a big kiss and said she had the time of her life. And so did I. |
| Name: | Terry |
| Comments: | My name is Terry (15) One day after I got out of school my twin sisters Jennifer & Jamie (18) gave me a ride home. Normally they would hurry off and leave me too ride the bus (because they are like the most popular girls at our school) but today they flagged me down in the hall way and told me. The ride to the house was quiet. when we got in they went to their room and I went to mine. I played guitar hero for about five minutes than Jamie popped my door open and said "Hey T-Roy it's your turn to take the garbage out" I said "I'll do it in a minute". "Well don't forget Because I heard daddy tell you this morning to take it out when you got in from school." Jamie said. "Yeah, take the Garbage out, okay" I said in my defense. When I finally got ready I got a big GARBAGE bag and went room too room emtying the trash cans. When I got to the J N' J's door they had the the Garbage can out in the hall like they normally did and I could hear POP music like I normally heared. At last I had two big Glad bags and was headed out the door to the Dumpster, which my sisters' didn't like going around for they are do goodys. After I killed those five minutes I came in to my room to see Jamie tied up. "What" I thought to myself when Jenny (Jennifer) hand gagged me and Jamie got to help wrestle me to my bed. Then they started tying my hands with Real Thick Rope. After about a minute they had me completely Bound with a small stuffed frog beenie babie or what ever it was and duct tape wrapped around my full mouth and head. The two of them congratulated one another and rolled me on this stretcher like thing my mom had folded up in her back home office. Once they had me on there they took more duct tape an wrapped around the whole stretcher and my chest, than my legs and around the whole stretcher. I was shocked at how much their really was on that roll of Duct Tape. They wheeled me into their room that I hadn't be in but two or three times than they wheeled me to all their make and started joking not to put the good lipstick on me and eyeshadow. After that part they colored my nails green with the word B.A.D writin' out in black. Then they rolled my stretcher into their huge walk in closet and left. Turned the lights out shut the door and left. I could hear them talking through the door made a couple jokes about me too. When I looked at the clock right when they rolled me out of my room it was 3:18 pm but when ever they let me go it was 8:37 pm.
Terry |
| Name: | Matt - Oh What A Great HOM!!!! |
| Comments: | What A Great HOM...
well this time Melinda didnt tie me up but we were watching a movie some corny chick movie that i had to endure and i wasnt letting amanda enjoy the movie because i was yapping through it on purpose. Until Melinda took her long fingers and tightly clamped them over my mouth for the entire rest of the movie. No lie it had to be a 45 minute handgag maybe better. I felt the sweat on her moist palms as they clenched my lips sealed shut. she would take turns with her hands as she kept me quiet. I was talking into her hand the whole time and she would press harder on my lips. it was awesome. Then as she was leaving and we were saying goodnite I always tell her she looks like this actress Ali larter except with light brown hair and she gets annoyed at it. I dont know why Ali is hot, anyways as i went to say it she slapped her hand on my mouth thumb under my chin smiled and then she kissed and left. it was awesom. I know this is mainly about bondage but I had to tell ya's sorry. Matt |
| Name: | Brad - Great HOM at School |
| Comments: | I noticed today that my old high school has a web page. It got me thinking about a "semi-bondage" experience I had there back in Grade 10 with a teacher, the sexy Mrs. Mac. That was around 1974.
The only type of bondage experience I had as a youngster was when a beautiful blonde substitute librarian demonstrated gagging to me by clamping her hand firmly over my mouth back in Grade 8. I shared that incident back in June. When I got to high school and first saw Mrs. Mac, I wanted to be gagged by her too. Mrs. Mac was by far the prettiest teacher at our school. She had short dirty-blonde hair and looked like such sexy British actresses as Sheila Fearn, Susan George, and Glynnis Barber. I know many boys had the hots for her because when she walked by a group of boys sitting at their lockers, all heads would turn. I noticed male teachers would often put an their arm around her while they spoke. This added to my delight because she was obviously a flirt. And thus increasing my chances for a bondage incident with her. Unfortunately, I did not have her teaching any of my classes so I always said hi to her when I passed her in the hallways. I figured if a chance to be gagged ever did arise, she would be familiar with me. I was so happy when she started saying "Hi Bradman how are you?" as the year went on as she obviously knew my name. A year passed before my chance arrived. I still did not have her teaching any of my subjects but teachers at our school had to supervise detention. I figured there was the place it could happen. Now I just needed a motive. As luck would have it, the drama club put on a "who done it" play for the school. Our vice-principal(a fat old man)did a cameo in the play as a victim, tied to a chair and gagged. It was obviously meant for laughs and to amuse us students. But I am sure every guy in school would have preferred Mrs. Mac doing that scene. After the play I looked around to see if Mrs. Mac was in the audience and sure enough she was. I now was my chance. I found out she was supervising the detention room about a week later. On that day I saw a teacher walk down the halls during our lunch period so I threw a crumpled piece of paper at another boy and it was instant detention for me. Others around must have thought my behaviour weird but for me, it worked. It was just Mrs. Mac and myself in the detention room. I sat in a desk facing her as she walked about. I started talking about that play and the vice-principal's scene. I told her the vice-principal's character should have called out while in the chair. Like the librarian had earlier, Mrs. Mac explained to me about gags was and their use. I pretended to disagree and asked her very nicely to put something over my mouth to show her. By this time she was standing right behind me and she said "I'll put my hand over your mouth". All of the sudden I felt her hand clamped over my mouth. I made gibberish sounds and she started laughing, then removed her hand saying "you see". I acted impressed and asked her to do it again and she did. I did not try to say anything this time and she kept her hand clamped over my mouth for quite some time. She was obviously a good sport. When I heard footsteps nearby I made muffled noises so she then removed her hand again. It was just in time because someone else arrived for detention. An interesting side note. After I graduated I ran into Mrs. Mac and her family one day at the supermarket. As she introduced me to her husband, he started laughing. Brad |
| Name: | Chuck |
| Comments: | Hand Over Mouth
Brad, thanks for sharing (back on March 18) that incident about the teacher you "tricked" into holding her hand over your mouth. I've always had a "thing" about a female hand-gagging me. I got a fantastic opportunity to indulge my hand-over-mouth "thing" when I was 10 years old, and I had a babysitter, I'll call her Nicole. Nicole was 18, a senior in high school. She was also a basketball player. She must of stood nearly 6 feet tall-- attractive with short dark hair, medium build, and very athletic. And she had proportionately large and strong hands. Anyhow Nicole was over babysitting one time and we were sitting there together watching TV. I was talking over the show, and suddenly I found Nicole's large, warm, strong hand clamped firmly over my mouth! I was nearly beside myself with excitement. She kept it up for several seconds before she let go of my mouth. I sat there beside Nicole, my head spinning as we continued watching TV. Her right arm was now slung across the back of the couch behind me. Over the next minute or so an urge inside of me crystalized into a crazy plan. I hardly dared, but I did it anyway! What I did was, I reached back and took hold of Nicole's wrist. I brought her arm forward and silently pressed her large hand in place right over my mouth! After a moment or two, Nicole silently tightened her grip, until she had the palm of her right hand clamped very firmly over my mouth. And then we just sat there like that. My babysitter had her large basketball player hand squeezed tight over my mouth. I turned my head left and right. I strained my jaw beneath her firm grip, like I was trying to get my mouth open. I even gave a couple of muffled mmmmmmphs. I was in heaven! My babysitter's only response to all this was an amused chuckle-- but she didn't let me go. Then I just sat there quietly. Nicole kept holding my mouth for a minute or two. Then I got another bold idea. I reached over, took Nicole's left hand, and put it over her right hand. Sure enough, she clamped her left hand in place. Now she was holding my mouth very firmly with both hands. And we just sat there like that, with my babysitter holding my mouth. Every once in a while I would twist my head, I would try to open my mouth, maybe I would go mmmmph. Every time Nicole would just ignore it and silently keep her hands squeezed firmly over my mouth. And she kept holding my mouth for the rest of the TV show, I suppose it was a good 15 or 20 minutes. After that, Nicole held my mouth several other evenings when she came over-- sometimes more than once in the course of an evening. Usually I would just silently take her hand and press it over my mouth, and then she would clamp down and not let go. But sometimes it started with Nicole shutting me up, and then she wouldn't let me go even after I fell silent, she'd just keep on and on holding my mouth for many minutes. I guess by then she must of figured out that I liked getting my mouth held. Jorge |
| Name: | Brad - "Semi Bondage" From A Beautiful Liibrarian |
| Comments: | I have been entertained by a number of these stories and wanted to contribute. Sorry I do not have any total bondage experiences but something happened back in the eighth grade (early 1970's)which might qualify as a "semi-bondage" experience. It involved me and our school's replacement librarian. Our regular librarian was on leave and her replacement was a beautiful blonde in her early thirties who looked like Marilyn Monroe. She was not only beautiful, but also very nice. She was always there to help students.
Since this was the early 1970's it was normal for students to get the strap and occasionally get their mouth taped. Since I knew this beauty would never tie me up, having her gag me (with tape or cloth) would be the next best thing. But I was afraid if I just got loud in the library she might throw me out rather than gag me. I had to think of something else. Since I knew she liked helping students, I decided to take that route. I showed her a boy's adventure book one day (when nobody else was around) which had an illustration of the hero bound and gagged. I asked her if they forget to draw the mouth. She politely explained what a gag was and what it was for. I pretended to be confused as I cupped my hand to my mouth and told her I could still speak. I asked her if she could show me how to be gagged properly. She then got up from behind her desk but instead of getting something to gag me with, she clamped her hand quite tightly over my mouth. She stood there smiling as I mumbled through her hand. I politely said thanks (after she removed her hand) and she said "your welcome". Our real librarian returned shortly after, much to my disappointment. I never saw her beautiful replacement again. Brad |
| Name: | Cheri - The Road Trip, Cont'd |
| Comments: | First of all, thank you to so many for your emails and comments about this and my other stories. When I fi rst started this story on Canucks now D-E-A-D and D-E-F-U-N-C-T Board over 2 years ago, I had no idea how it would be accepted. Of course I had no idea at that time that there were only 2 other people besides me on Canucks bored (sic-deliberate)
Again, I want to remind everyone, that this board is for stories only, not commentary. Now we don't want these boards to look like what Canucks did do we? And we all know what those actions cost Canuck too don't we? Stories only folks. You can post commentary on my chericlassics or my cheri_75/cheri75 boards. Of course commentary is always welcome and I love email. So on to the story. Harry stops by a restaurant right off the interstate. The weather was turning ugly and a tractor trailor had overturned slowing traffic down. We had started off in Michigan and were heading towards Wisconsin, normally a 4 hour trip but weather conditions and now, traffic conditions were slowing us down. Before getting out of the car, Harry sets his stop watch. So I ask him whay is he doing that. His response was that he had decided to go for a new HOM record with me and obviously since we had stopped and were going into a restaurant, he would have to leave me un-HOMed for awhile...but would continue A.S.A.P I was hoping he had forgotten about it. No such luck. We got into the restaurant inside this truck stop and took our seats. Harry says to hurry up and order. I say, "What's hurry. The weather is terrible and traffic is blocked." Harry responds, "Because I am hungry and anxious." A sweet waitress comes by and of course takes our order. I kee looking at Harry's hands and am waiting for another HOM AT ANYTIME. Pretty soon we hear, "Hey, there they are. The cute couple in the Lexus. Didn't recognize you at first with your mouth uncovered." It was the guy with his wife that was driving next to us on the freeway. I just smiled and the kids giggled. "You guys are really into that. After I saw you, I did the same to Marylou. In fact I used your technnique like this. At which point he nailed this woman with a very nice little finger up, thumbs down HOM. Brian mumbles that these people are nuttier than Mommy & Daddy when Janet HOMs him. Harry looks up and smiles and then says, "Cheri and I are into this. It's sort of a game we started a long time ago. In fact, I was going for a new record today." "A new record?" The man muttered while still holding his hand clamped over his woman's mouth as she stared at us and mumbled something. "Yes." Responded Harry. "The longest I have ever kept her mouth shut was about 1 hr. I was going for 4 hours untill that mess on the interstate happened." "How about right now?" He asks. "I see she is free to speak now." "Well, I'd feel funny doing that in here and be sides we n eed to eat." "I'm doing it to Marylou and she likes it don't you Marylou?" Marylou mmmppphhhs something and nods her head up and down in a yes fashion. This guy appeared to be in his mid 40's and Marylou about the same. She was blonde, probably about 5'7 and very cute. It seemed funny seeing somebodyelse get the hOM for a change with me watching. Harry says, "You have a point." And I realized that I had spoken too soon as now Harry's hand was clamped over my mouth. Harry suggests that these Marylou and her husband join us. With his free hand he reaches over to Harry and introduces himself. He says his name is Carl and of course reintroduces his woman, "This is Marylou, my wife." It sounded like she sound "How do you do?" in gagtalk. The waitress brings our food over, looks at Carl and Marylou and then looks at Harry and me, shakes her head and makes some wisecracks about how strange people behave when the weather gets bad. Harry tells his new friend that we all have to eat so removes his hand. I suppose that my tugging at his hand, however so unsuccessful may have been a hint. Carl releases Marylou and now for the first time, Marylou and I can converse. We were soon to find out that our new found friends had a fond interest in bondage that had been rekindled upon seeing us on the highway. This trip was getting more and more interesting by the minute! Our food finally arrived so Harry, our new found friends, Carl & Marylou along withour kids Janet and Brian were all sitting at the same table. Marylou asks me what it is about this HOM thing with men and why do they enjoy doing this to us woman so often? I answered by saying it was a control thing. Men know that we females are smarter and wittier than they are so their one defense is to shut us up by covering our mouths. Harry jumped in and being careful with the kids right around us also added that it is stimulating too. It makes him feel good to do that to me. "But doesn't that make conversation difficult?" Marylou asked. "Well of course we don't do it constantly and yes we do get our conversations in." I responded. "When and how on a trip like this one? We saw you guys several times and you Cheri were always with his hand over your mouth." Harry chimed in. "As I was saying before, we were going for a record. The longest I have ever held Cheri quiet with my hand over her mouth was 1 hour. We had a little game yesterday, Cheri was a little upset over that and I didn't want to hear her complaining the whole way to Wisconsin. And she wanted to get it out so I told her she could say whatever she wanted to as long as it was while my hand was over her mouth so I didn't have to hear anything but muffled comments." "Sounds kind of weird." Marylou responded. "I suppose it is." I responded. "But as Harold said, we do this and enjoy it. But we also have our quality time together and good conversations too." "Well thank heavens for that." Marylou responded. Our meal done we said our goodbyes to our newfriends but not untill we got their addresses and phone numbers and agreed to stay in touch. We looked outside and it was snowing real bad. In case you forgot, t his happened in December 2005 while we were enroute from Michigan to Wisconsin. We were close to Wisconsin at this point. Harry and I agreed to stay over at a local motel. The kids were jazzed! We got our room and checked in. Brought our stuff and settled in. The kids went about playing their kids games while Harry went over the map and was figuring on our ETA (Estimated Time of Arrival) now with the bad weather and having to sleep over. I turned on the tv and flipped the channels. The motel had HBO, CINEMAX, SHOWTIME and other premium channels. As I flipped around, I found MIA 3 was playing. I love Tom Cruise and wanted to see this even though I had watched it a million times. I grabbed a drink and a bag of chips and sat in the bed while Harold was still over by the window sitting by a table playing navigator. Finally Harold came over and laid next to me. As each scene unfolded and actually before each scene I would describe it in vivid detail. I knew t his movie so well that I could have played in it. I could have played any part and knew the script by heart. I should have known it was coming and sure enough I felt Harold's hand covering my mouth. "Honey, I know you like this movie and I know you have seen it a million times. But do you have to describe eavery scene before the scene happens? You'r takingt he fun out of it!" I mmmpphed something and then Harold remembered "Oh! The contest. I forgot about the contest. We are going for a new record aren't we honey? And you are so obliging to help me remember the contest by testing me with your vivid recal and big mouth. Thank you for reminding me honey." I reached up to try to pull his hand away. It is rather difficult to eat and drink with someone's hand over your mouth but Harry pushed even harder with his hand. He then reached around grabbing my left arm with his left arm and put his knee against my right arm so I couldn't raise it. He then checked his watch and said, BANG! The contest is back on. I mmmppphed into his hand and couldn't believe that he was still doing this to me. It also bothered me that I couldn't eat or drink not to mention I love recalling movie scenes as or even before they are happening and Harry knows this. Thanks to Harry's firm hand over my mouth I was enjoying none of this and there was nothing I could do about it. To Be Continued |
| Name: | Ben |
| E-mail address: | n/a |
| Homepage URL: | http://none |
| Comments: | This happened last November. Me and this girl who I had just met, we will call her Missy, went out to grab something to eat and then went back to my place to watch a movie. Both of us are in our early 20s. Missy was wearing a tan shirt and a black skirt and by now she was barefoot, which is a big plus because I happen to like girls feet. We started to watch the movie and Missy started telling me this realy annoying story.
I couldn't stand to hear any more of it, so I clamped my hand over her mouth. She MMMMMPPPPHHHHED loudly into my hand and put up a bit of a struggle. I took my free arm and put it around her waist. I just got an idea. I soon calmed her down and asked her, Are you going to cooperate? Missy noded yes. We got up and went to my bedroom and I still had her handgagged. She was handgagged for a good 5 minutes or more. I explained to her that I was going to tie her up. I removed my hand and tied her up with tape. I told her to stay quiet or I would hve to gag her. She had such cute feet that I decided to suck on her toes. As I began she said "No stop that tickles no please." Missy began to laugh hysterically so I once again put my hand over her mouth. I warned her to keep it down or I would also tickle her feet. Missy begged me not to but I couldn't resist. I began tickling her feet and she started laughing and squirming like made. After that I let her go and went back to the movie. Missy told me she had fun and then grabbed me and gave me a big kiss, which of course I was not opposed to. |
| Name: | Arty - Hospital Bondage |
| E-mail address: | arty01@errols.com |
| Comments: | This is an interesting experience I had while working in a hospital several years ago. I was working as a hospital orderly and of course worked with various members of the hospital staff.
One day this cute, very cute chic named Bonnie came by. She worked in EKG and needed to go into an isolation area. When this happens the hospital staff worker has to cloak themselves with gloves, gown and mask. Bonnie put her gown and gloves on but ran into a problem w ith her gown. The gowns are slipped on from the front and need to be tied from the back. Bonnie couldn't reach the tied that were behind her back and even so tying them with gloves on would be difficult if not impossible. Seeing her plight, I was just watching and admiring Bonnie and my imagination was flowing like crazy on you know what. To set the picture, Bonnie was around 5'7, thin but also curvy, very, very pretty. She had long blonde hair and as already mentioned was very attractive. So while I am watching on, Bonnie turns around, sees me and asks me, get this to "Tie me up." My immediate response and based on where my thoughts were at that moment, "Boy would I love to!" So I ran over to Bonnie, pulled her gown back and tied the straps just above her shoulders. As I looked down, there were another set of straps that went around her waist. I thought to myself, "HMMMMMM??" So I grabbed Bonnie's hands, pulled them behind her back, took the straps and then tied them around her hands and knotted them very tightly. Bonnie giggled and then asked "What are you doing?" My response was, "Tying you up as you asked me to." Then realizing that those ties would never hold her, I looked over at the bedside cabinet that was outside the patients room in this case, saw a long piece of elastic fabric and grabbed that and commnced tying her hands with that to secure them. It worked. She couldn't move her hands. Bonnie turned around, dropped her jaw and couldn't believe that I did this to her in broad daylight in a normally busy area. I looked to my right, looked to my left and as Bonnie was still asking me what I was up to and wehre I was taking this to, I rolled up a piece of cloth and stuffed that into her mouth. Then I grabbed a piece of clear plastic tape and put that over her oh so pretty mouth. I loved the way her lips stood out through the clear tape. I heard voices. A doctor and 2 nurses were approaching so I quickly grabbed a mask and put that on Bonnie covering her mouth and nose and of course also conceling that I had done to her. Then I grabbed another gown and put backwards on Bonnie tying that in front tying that in front covering up her bound hands. The Doctor and two nurses walked by. Then said hello. I said hello while Bonnie mmmppphed. The doctor paused for a minute, turned around looked at Bonnie, shook his head and then moved on. I thought WHEW! Next the head nurse Lorraine came by. Lorraine was known as a gestalpo type and very business like. Had she seen what I had done, Bonnie and I both would have been in trouble. So I turned Bonnie around and suggested that she go into the room and act like she is working with the patient. Bonnie nodded her head, mmmmpphed and went into the room. She walked around. Lorraine stopped and watched Bonnie and then asked me why I was standing around. I told her that Bonnie asked me to help her with her gown. She couldn't tie it without my help and I told her that I was waiting for her to get done so I could help her get it off. Lorraie looks at me and says, "No problem. You can get to work. Lorie needs help in room 133 with a patient. You go help her and I'll help Bonnie. I think ut oh! Then Lorraine decides to engage in conversation with Bonnie! "Hey Bonn, how long with you be?" Bonnie of course can't speak so mmmpppphhs out a response. Lorraine says, "What did you say?" Bonnie: "Mmmmppphhh" Lorraine signs back, "What's wrong with you today? Do you have a sore throat or something?" Bonnie: "Mmmppphh." Lorraine: "Come over her. I can't hear you from over there." I was just down the hall watching this and very nervous. If Lorraine figured it out, Bonnie and I would both be in deep trouble. |
| Name: | Arty - Hospital Bondage II |
| E-mail address: | arty01@errols.com |
| Comments: | I held my breath as Lorraine had asked Bonnie to come to see her. Surely Lorraine would check her and see what I had done to Bonnie.
So I prayed for a miracle and inasmuch as Lorriane had ordered me to help a nurse out in room 133, time was limited. So thinking fast I went into one of the empty patient rooms, disquised my voice and asked the ward secretery to page Lorraine for a room to the other side side of the hospital. Then I looked outside the room. Lorraine started walking downt hall towards me. I snuck behind a curtain and watched Lorraine walk by then I made a beeline for Bonnie. I quickly untied her hands, then her second gown. She removed her mask, gently removed the sticky tape, removed her gag and was about to chew me out when I quickly covered her mouth and said, "Not now. I have to go to room 133 and get out of her before Lorraine comes back. See ya later and thanks - I had a lot of fun." Bonnie just dropped her jaw and gave me a sneer. A few days later, I am in the employees lounge talking to several of the guys. We were discussing a football game that was coming up. One of the guys, Leo makes a wise crack about how I always take the floor and never shut up. How I always think I have the first and final work. So I am going and going and going when all of a sudden I see a hand and then an arm coming over my left shoulder. As I look to see what is happening, I feel a vise like grip handgag covering my mouth. Now my words are reduced to garbled incoherent sounds. Meanwhile my left arm was pinned tightly to my side. Next I see a face looking over my right shoulder. It was Bonnie. "Payback time!" Was her comment. As I raised my right arm to reach up to grabe her hand Bonnie proubdly says, "Oh no you don't." And then pulls my right arm down and then wedges her right thigh into my arm pinning that to my side. "Did I hear you say that Arty never let's you get a word in edgewise Leo? Well now is your chance." Normally I don't mind this treatment from a girl. But not when I am with my peers - the guys. And especially when I am on a roll and into a discussion. One of the other guys, a big guy named Roger asked Bonnie how long she could keep me like this. She responded, "As long as you want me to." I thought, OH NO! |
| Name: | Brad - Intersting 4th of July Party |
| Comments: | I have been reading this board for several months and quite frankly thought that this HOM was just so much b.s. Of course I have had a pretty girl HOM me from time to time, usually only beriefly for a few seconds or two sometimes longer. I always thought it was cute and have to admit that I did get a little charge, emotional charge that is out of it. But nothing like some of you claim have happened to you.
That is or was untill yesterday. I was at a 4th of July party with some friends, many females. My girlfriend Julie was with me. The conversations hifted back and forth and eventaully came back to the recent Democratic election with many of the females trying to defend Hillary and feeling she was robbed. I am by no means a Hillary fan. Nor am I a Clinton fan period. I dislike Bill but Hillary is a total waste in my mind and Julie knows this. So I had heard enough of this so called Hilalry robbery and how she should have beaten Obama and certaintly would have gone on to become the first woman president. While I was sitting in a lawn chair, Julie was right behind me with her hands on my shoulders whispering that she was proud of me that I had stayed out of this discussion. Laura, one of the other girls brought drinks around while joining in the discussion with the females and agreeing that Hillary was robbed. Julie grabbed her drink and walk around in front of me and sat on my lap. Well I had heard enough and just as I was about to protest, Julie hands me her drink and asks me to hold it for her. I agree and now have two drinks; hers in one hand and my own in the other hand. Julie was setting me up. So I had h eard enough of this Hillary garbage and started in: "She had no business even running. She isn't qualified. She...mmmmppph." Julie had slapped her hand over my mouth, palm front, little finger up to shush me. The girls laughed and hinted that is what "we girls should do to all men who talk against the female sect and Hillary." No wanting to be shushed, I put one of the drinks down on the table next to me freeing up one hand and reached up to grab Julie's hand. I grabbed her hand first and then went down to her wrist and tried to pull her hand away. She tightened her grip, I pulled a little harder and should have been able to pull her hand away....but couldn't! I had to admit that Julie's soft hand across my mouth was soothing and even errotic. I enjoyed it. And hearing my every word garbled was a little funny to me as well. Still I didn't want to be shushed and wanted to air my feelings so I put the other drink down and started to reach up with my other hand. Julie blocked that one, gently put my hand down on my lap and sat on it! She then leaned towards me pressing even harder on my mouth. "You're not talking Brad. We girls want to talk and don't want you to say anything and I am going to make sure you can't." Julie said with authority and a smile. Not to be outdone, I tried to speak but all that came out were more garbled and incoherent sounds. Julie's hand was airtight. I couldn't even move my lips or jaw. Her HOM was very effective. I just gave up, sighed through my nose and leaned my head backwards looking up towards the sky while Julie followed my motion with her ever so skilled hand. This went on for several minutes, possible 5-6 minutes at least. I thought that she would let up. Nothing doing. Finally she did loosen up a little. I guess her hand was getting tired. Her hand was not uneven across my mouth in a sort of slanted position. So now I was able to speak somewhat coherently although in a slightly muffled sound. Julie gets a grand idea: "Hey girls. We have made our point on Hillary now let's bust and bash Brad. He voted the other way for you know who." The girls started in. "How could you vote for him?" "Are you crazy. He has such big ears." I started to speak my mind when Julie readjusted her hand making it as before, airtight and right across my mouth and now my speech was once again reduced to mumbling and totally nonunderstandable sounds that made absolutely no sense. While this was going on, rather than being upset, I savored the moment. I began to think of the stories that I have read on this board and had to admit that this was sensual. To be at the mercy of a very attractive girl, her hand covering my mouth, my speech taken away and totally unable to do anything about it, to be her slave so to speak was a real turnon. As I said in the beginning of this post, I have been HOMed before but never like this and now I am a HOMer, that is to say, HOM fan. It is a fantastic and errotic experience. Thank you Cheri for offering t his board to share my sentiments. |
| Name: | Mama's boy |
| Comments: | I got a new camera for my birthday. it's pretty cool; it's got a lot of features on it. My Mom and me live alone so naturally we spend a lot of time together. I talked her into letting me take some pictures of her in a bikini. I was so turned on! I just kept shooting shot after shot of my Mom in a bikini she hadn't worn in years but still looked great in! One of the features of my camera is a timer and a tripod so I can actually be in the pictures with my mom. I talked her into letting me shoot some "detective style" magazine pictures with her.
I set up the camera and tripod in our living room and put a chair in front of it. I told her that in the "detective magazines" the girls were usually tied up while wearing something sexy. She said, "Sort of like a 'damsel in distress'?" "Exactly", I said, growing more excited by the minute. Mom changed into a pair of cutoff, blue jean short shorts, the top from her bikini and a pair of open-toed black high heels. "How's this?", she asked. "Perfect" was all I could answer. I guided Mom into the chair and tied her hands behind her back. I was to play the part of the "menacing bad guy kidnapper" so I put on my black leather jacket. I set the timer on the camera and stood behind the chair that Mom was tied in. Mom suggested that I set up my video camera on another tripod so we could have some moving pictures too. With both cameras rolling, Mom starting playing her "damsel in distress" roll to perfection. Now, it was MY turn to start acting out my role --- "the bad guy kidnapper". I clamped my hand over Mom's mouth in a tight handgag! Mom's eyes went wide in pretend fear as she strained against the ropes binding her hands and "mmmppphhhed" under my hand as I held it over her mouth. The cameras caught it all! For the next hour or so I was in ecstacy as Mom strained against her ropes and I handgagged her in every position imaginable. Left hand! Right hand! Thump up! Thumb down! All the while, Mom made beautiful muffled attempts to call for help while my hand kept her silent. For the last few minutes of the session I tickled her with my free hand as she made muffled giggle sounds under my tight hand gag. As the cameras stopped, I slowly took my hand off of my Mother's mouth. I really didn't want to let go of her mouth. I slid my palm slowly across her lips as I reluctantly released her mouth. As I untied her hands, to my surprise, my Mom said that she hadn't felt that sexy in a long time and she wanted to know when we could do another photo session. "How about tomorrow?", I said. "It's a date", said Mom as she kissed me on the cheek. We spent the rest of that evening on the couch, eating popcorn and watching my Mom on our tv in her "starring role" as a "damsel in distress |
| Name: | Slick |
| Comments: |
I've been reading this forum for some time but haven't posted any of my stories. As a child I was lucky to have played many "tie up games" with my various friends, but I think my most enjoyable games were with my mother, Liza. She was always more than willing to play with us and we had a great time. I'll post them from time to time as I get the opportunity to put them on paper. Hope you enjoy our little adventures. My mother Liza is so much fun! Even though she was tired from her day working at the bank she agreed to play robbers & bank teller with us. The only thing she asked was permission to take off her high heels and hose so her weary feet could rest. We really wanted her to keep them on for realism but what can you say when she is so willing to play our games? Mom went into the living room and proceeded to remove her shoes and hose .. she was just beginning to relax when we burst into the room with our stocking masks on and said, stick them up .. this is a bank robbery .. everyone cooperate and no one will get hurt!” We had mom sit down on the floor as our captive. We chose to tie her hands in front of her, then we did multiple ties on her ankles and knees so she couldn't escape. She played the game so well .. she started begging for us not to hurt her .. to just take the money and leave .. then she started to scream at the top of her lungs ... help! help! help meeeeeee! We went nuts looking for something to use for a gag! What if the neighbors heard and came running and found mom tied up like this. So I quickly put my hand over her mouth and had the guys go around looking for something to gag her with. They found an old sheet and quickly ripped it into shreads. We had done this before so we quickly knotted the middle and stuffed it in her mouth. All mom could do was sit and mffffffffppppffffff. We left her like that for over two hours! For about the first 5 minutes she struggled and attempted to free herself. Finally she just sat down and accepted her fate. We cleaned out the “bank” (that was the cookie jar) and made our escape After we let her go mom confided in us and told us that it had actually been a wonderful rest and except for her sore jaw from the mouth stuffing gag it was really fun and we'd play again soon! Wow, I love my mom!!!!! Slick |
| Name: | DHB Lover -Fun With Sarah |
| E-mail address: | davjho_80@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri3.html |
| Comments: | This story was posted on my Cheri 3 board. I moved it over here since it is specific to HOMing. This is exactly as it was written, it is non edited so the grammar and spelling reflect the author not me.
Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: -------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Hi, i'm new t this board, but after reading some of the stories i think it's great, thank you all for such nice stories and special thanks to cheri for creating and managing this board. ````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````` This is my first story here, it's pure fiction, mostly because i don't have that much exprience as most of you. . we have a distant relative, a very attractive woman, she's i think between 25 and 30, very beautiful, really an angel with long black heir, white skin and beautiful face. this is a fantasy about her and bondage, it's not real but it's fun. I will call her Sarah.I don't know if she's in bondage or not, but assuming she is, i will tell this story. Oh by the way i'm a boy who loves bonadge, duct tape and HOM ------------------------------------------------------------------- It was a beautiful day in summer,it's about noon and i'm at Sarah's house and her husband is at work. i'm sitting in front of their computer and fixing a problem with their OS. after it's fixed she comes over and asks me if i could teach her something about a program. i felt so lucky and i said sure, and being glad to have a reason to look at her i started explaining. after a minutes she said that she thinks she's got it but wanted to try it herself. she put her right hand on the mouse trying to do it, but surprisingly she could't do an easy thing that i was sure she could. I guessed she didn't know anything about Computer, and so i went on and tried to explain it, you know these easy things aren't easy to explain because they involve understanding some basic concepts. so i explained for about three minutes, suddenly she said " ok ,ok, i got it" but i hadn't explaned the main thing yet, so it was weired because i really didn't expect her to understand it. so she tried but again failed. I started talking and i said "no, you mustn't press Enter there, you just need to mmmmmmmpppphhhhhhhhhh" her right hand was on the Mouse but her left hand suddenly was on my mouth, i was shocked, i didn't know what has happend or why she did it. she said "be quiet for minute so i can figure it out myself" and then as i sat silenced by her So pretty and sexy hand, she did it with no problem. at that point i thought she's playing with me and willingly did it wrong the first time. my suprise got heigher when she did what she asked me to teach her in the first place with no problem. it lasted about 2 minutes. and i was in heaven for that time, to be handgagged by one of the most beautiful women i've seen in my life. it was great. A strange thought crossed my mind,"What if she loves to handgag and has this fetish?" but i thought this was stupid because this wasn't so unnatural, i was talking too much and she was tired of it, and being a little playful she handgagged me. But after that she didn't remove her hand, i thought maybe she has forgot it. so i mmpphed a little and she said"what? you wanna say something?" i nodded yes and after she removed her hand (it was still around my neck) i said "i'm glad you could do it, is there anything else you want to know?" i said this like nothing unusual has happend. like she hadn't HOMed me for three minutes. she said "there is something ..." and she handgagged me again then continued "do like it?" What? what was she talking about, no it cannot be the handgag ... . but as i thought it couldn't be anything else. so after a few seconds i noded yes. she said "great I love it too, so you think it'll be okay if we watch some TV like this?" i noded again. she stood up with her hand on my mouth, and so did i. we went to the living room and sat on a couch, she turned the tv on. it was great i had dreamed of such a position for a long time and now i felt really cool and turned on. after a few minutes of sitting silently on the couch, my cellphone rang, i took it out of my pocket, it was my friend Jimmy, i had invited him to our house for evening and now he wanted to arrange the time and to make sure it was ok. it was really important. i looked at her and then at the cellphone to tell her i need to answer it. but she just stared at me. i mmmpphhed and looked at the cellphone again but she suddenly took it out of my hand and ended the call, i got a little angry, because now my friend would have thought i didn't want to talk to him. but i thought i will call him right back. i tried to remove her hand but she took it with her other hand and pinned it on my back, now i tried my other hand but before i knew she had taken both of them on my back and i couldn't move them. i struggled but surprisingly she was strong for a woman of her size. she then said "i think you won't stay still like this, you need to be tied up" again i was thinking that she's joking but she had a roll of duct tape on the other side of the couch and before i knew it she removed her handgag and with both hands she was taping my hands at my back. i thought i can break loose easily but it was too tight already and when she made it even tighter i really couln't get free. then she quickly started taping together my ankles, i was absolutely shocked and frozen. and i was getting turned on because a pretty woman like sarah was tying me up and i loved it. so really excited i decided to let her do her work. after my ankles she did the same for my knees and then got up and looked at what had she done. she smiled like being happy of her work and said "now what? you like it?" but before i could answer the doorbell rang, i think she thought maybe i don't like it and may call for help although it seemed stupid, but she quickly put two pieces of duct tape on my mouth and tape gagged me. now i was completely helpless. she went to the door, it was the postman after a few minutes she returned. i wasn't so good at escaping bondage, because i didn't have that much exprience, so i was at her mercy, and i knew that her husband won't come from work until 4 o'clock, and know it was about 1:30. so i had about 3 hours of fun with this beautiful captor. she looked at me smiling and said "you didn't say, do you like it?" and now that i was turned on and so excited i nodded yes, she smiled even more and came and sat beside me. |
| Name: | Mama's boy |
| Comments: | I got to handgag my Mom, again, today! We had another "photo session" with my camera. We decided to take some "tool company calendar type" pictures of her, in the garage. I had Mom change into her bright yellow one piece leotard. It's cut really high on her hips and really low in front so it does a great job of showing off her big breasts and her beautiful legs. And the bright yellow color does a great job of showing off the dark tan that my Mom has been working on all summer long. Mom also put on a pair of black, stilleto high heels with straps that wound around her ankles, all the way up to her knees! I had Mom pose for pictures, holding various tools from my tool set. It's amazing how my Mom responds to my taking pictures of her. She knows how to look sexy while holding wrenches, screwdrivers, hammers and anything else in my tool box. My Mom kept going on and on about how sexy I made her feel by taking pictures of her. I couldn't stop telling her how great she made me feel by letting her take pictures of her. Now, I should tell you that all the while that Mom and me were doing our "photo shoot" kids had been going from house to house in our neighborhood selling magazine subscriptions. We had the radio playing in the garage while we were taking pictures. Mom was leaning against her red sports car, holding the handle of my screwdriver to her lips, like she was kissing it, when one of those kids knocked on our garage door. They must have heard the radio. "Hello, is anybody in there?", the kid called out. "Oh, no! What are we gonna do?", Mom whispered in my ear. Neither one of us wanted to interrupt what we were doing to listen to magazine sales pitches. I saw a chance to handgag my Mom and I grabbed it! With my left hand, I shut the stereo off. Then I put my left arm around Mom's waist and pulled her tightly against me. Next, I put my right hand over my Mom's mouth. Then, I pulled Mom over to the door of the garage so that we couldn't be seen from the window, just in case the kid decided to look in. "Sshhh, Mom. Just stay quiet and after a while, that kid will leave", I whispered in her ear. It was such a strange scene. This kid knocking on our garage door, unaware that just on the other side of that door, I was holding my hand over my Mother's mouth while she was wearing a tight fitting one piece body suit and high heels. Mom nodded her head "yes" and for the next few moments we listened as the kid kept knocking on our garage door, just inches from where we were standing. I was excited even more than I had been the first time I covered Mom's mouth. I could feel Mom's breath on my little finger as I kept my hand over her mouth. Since we were facing each other, I covered Mom's mouth with my thumb on her chin and my little finger under her nose. After a while, the kid gave up and left. I slowly took my hand off Mom's mouth. Suddenly, Mom grabbed my wrist. "Wait, what if there are more of those kids out there?", Mom said with a smile and a wink. In a flash, my hand was right back over Mom's mouth and the sweet sound of her muffled speech filled the garage. "Mmmppphhh. Gnngghh. Mmmmmmm", Mom said as I kept her mouth covered for the next few minutes or so. I even managed to take a few pictures of me and my Mom while I had my hand tightly over her mouth. When I finally took my hand off of her mouth, Mom kissed me on the cheek and thanked me for a wonderful afternoon and asked me if I could photograph her again, soon. Of course, I said yes! I love photographing and handgagging my mom and she loves it too! |
| Name: | HANDGAGGING HUSBAND |
| Comments: | When my wife was growing up, her dad used to discipline her by forcing her to sit in a chair while he held his hand over her mouth. Sometimes he would hold her mouth with his hand for an hour or more. The result of those father - daughter handgag sessions is that my wife is constantly trying to get any and all men to put their hands over her mouth! I enjoy sneaking up behind my wife and tightly clamping my hand over her mouth when she leasts expects it. I also enjoy watching my wife being handgagged by other men as I watch. My wife has talked our landscaper into taking on some extra duty, namely putting his hand over her mouth so tightly that it leaves a mark. All this happens while I keep the video camera rolling! |
| Name: | Mama's boy. |
| E-mail address: | adultsubjects@aol.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://MOM'S FIRST HAND GAG. |
| Comments: | "Please, Mom", I said.
"I don't know, honey, it seems wrong", Mom answered. "Mom", I said, more forcefully, this time. "I really WANT to put my hand over your mouth". Mom sat silently in the kitchen chair as she considered. "Do you promise not to hurt me"?, she asked. "Of course I won't. I just want to cover your mouth". It was true. All I wanted was to cover my Mom's mouth. Mom had nothing to fear from me. "Oh, all right. Just don't hurt me". "Shush", I said. I placed my hand over Mom's glossy lips. Lightly at first, then I tightened my hold! The feeling was incredible! The power I felt! Me, the son, hand gagging his Mom's sexy mouth! Mom's breath on my fingers as I pressed them over her lips! Mom's muffled speech as I took away her power to speak! Mom's eyes looked into mine as I held her mouth closed. Earlier in the afternoon, I had gotten Mom to change. Gone were the baggy sweat pants and unflattering tee-shirts. My Mom was wearing her new "around the house" outfit. SHORT SHORTS! TIGHT! SHORT! Mom's sexy legs displayed! Tight halter top! Mom's breasts tightly pushed together! "Do you like wearing shorts and a halter for me, Mom"? "MMMPPPHHH", replied Mom, as she shook her head, 'yes'. "Do you like my hand over your mouth, Mom", I asked. "GGGNNNPPPPHHH", Mom said, as she nodded 'yes'. I tilted Mom's head upwards as I hand gagged her. I ran my fingers lightly along Mom's outstretched throat. Mom giggled under my tight hand gag as I tickled her throat. "See, Mom. This isn't so bad. We're having a great time". Mom reached up and ran her fingers through my hair. "Ssshhh", I whisper into Mom's ear as I hand gag her. "Can I tie you up and put a gag in your mouth, Mom"? Mom nods her head 'yes' once again! |
| Name: | Laura - "Larry The Computer Guy" |
| Comments: | Hi, my name is Laura and this is the first time that I am posting here. I had an interesting experience recently with a friend named Larry. Oh by the way, this story is absolutely true.
Here is went down. I recently started a home based business so purchased some software for my computer. When it comes to running a computer, I am a self admitted airhead. I barely know how to turn it on and send out emails! No kidding! So you can imagine what a challenge learning how to use new CRM software was. I had no clue. So my domestic partner Nick was at work and I would be home trying to learn how to use this new software. I asked a friend of mine, Larry who is a computer whiz if he would help. He agreed. Larry arrives and shows me how to use the system and set up my client base, fulfill sales registrations and so on. He tells me to highlight and drag an item and file it. I look at him with an astonished look and say, "Do what?" I had no clue what he was talking about. Like I said, I am a complete airhead when it comes to using a computer or computer like things. So Larry asks me if I can cut & paste. As I said, I am an airhead so I went into the utility drawer and brought back a pair of scissors and some Elmer's glue. Larry just looked at me and smiled. He knew he was in for a long day. "Do you know anything about cookies?" Larry asked. "Oh sure I do. I'll be right back." And I came back with, you guessed it, the cookie jar filled with cookies. Now Larry laughed and hyperventilated and said "OKAY!!!" So Larry tries to go back to basics. He shows me how to highlight and drag and file. He shows me and it looks sooo easy. I tried it and failed miserably. That didn't work so he wanted me to try to cut & paste. He did it and again it looked real easy. I tried it and failed miserably again. I right clicked instead of left clicked. When I tried to drag and file, I ran the mouse right off the computer desk. Like I said, am I an airhead or what? Larry had been patient with me but was getting a little upset. I wanted to try it again and grabbed the mouse and got nowhere. Now I was getting mad. So I started to dump on myself. "What an idiot I am!" "How can I be so stupid!" "Why am I having so much....mmmmmffff" Larry had heard enough and put his hand over my mouth. "Enough of that talk. It would make you any better." He said and removed his hand. "But why is it so easy for you and so hard...mmmppph" He covered my mouth again and told me to try it again. This time he kept his hand over my mouth. So I grabbed the mouse again and Larry grabbed my hand and the mouse with one hand while keeping his other hand firmly clamped over my mouth. "I don't want you to talk, just listen to me." "mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmppppppppppppphhhhhh" Was the best I could do. "Hey, no talking or even trying to talk Laura. Just listen to me and do as I tell you." He then guided my hand, he highlighted and drug the item and filed. "BINGO!" Yelled Larry. "Now wasn't that easy." "Mmmmmmigwuessooooo" I muttered as Larry refused to remove his hand. "Now let's try it again." Larry said. Larry told his hand off my hand holding the mouse but continued to hold his hand over my mouth. With my free hand I pointed to his hand over my mouth. Larry responds, "No. It's okay. You do better when your mouth is shut so it's better that you can't talk." I tried it and much to my delight I DID IT!!!!!!! Now it was time to hyperlink. I tried it and failed and would have yelled but Larry's hand was still covering my mouth so squelched all sounds except for a mmmmfff. Larry, even so patient, put his free hand on my hand over the mouse and walked me through it. VIOLA! It worked. "Now you try it." Larry told me. I tried it, stopped and reached up to pull his hand off my mouth. "Nothing doing." Larry said. "You are doing great and will continue to do great as long as you can't talk." That done, he showed me how to really cut & paste and register my leads, set up my calendar and callback times etc. I looked at the clock on my computer and realized that we were working for at least 45 minutes. That means 45 minutes of computer training. 45 minutes of Larry holding his hand over my mouth and 45 minutes in which I couldn't talk. Now that is a record for a talking machine like me. So I had to wonder why he maintained his hand over my mouth now that we were done? Was this a fetish with him? Or did he have something else in mind? Then I figured he was just trying to be playful. But he still had his hand over my mouth! So I once again mmmmppphed and pointed to his hand covering my mouth with my hand. He just ignored me and kept talking himself. "I'm so glad you got to do it. I knew you could. See you are not an airhead, just a little uptight and you are too hard on yourself." I tried to say, "Can you please take your hand off of my mouth?" Which in gagtalk was slurred and muffled but Larry knew what I was saying. "Oh you want to say something?" He asked. I nodded yes. So he released his hand but put his arm around my shoulder and asked. "Anything else you want me to help you with?" Now able to speak again for the first time in 45 minutes, I said, "No but what can I do for you to show my appreciation?" Before I tell you what Larry said, I should tell you a little about me. I am very attractive, with short blonde hair, petite with fair skin and I am told that I am radiant with beautiful eyes and sweet lips. So Larry responds by saying, "Yeah, there is something that you can do for me." "And what pray tell is that?" I asked "This!" Replied Larry as he moved his hand from my shoulder to over my mouth from over my shoulder. I just looked at him and sighed. Then tried to communicate with him in gagtalk. "I just love those sounds." Larry said. "But relax, I am no pervert. Not going to hurt you. We've known each other for a long time and I have always wanted to do this to you." Then Larry continued, "Have you ever noticed how I watched you lips when you talk?" I nodded yes and tried to say "Yeah" in handgagtalk. "You have beautiful lips. And beautiful eyes too. And you look really cute with your mouth covered. I bet Nick does this to you all the time too doesn't he?" Actually I never thought of it before, but he does. "You have a cute little plug nose and it stands out with my hand like this but especially when I do this.... He turned his hand position, releasing my mouth temporarily and then putting his hand in front clasping my mouth with thumbs down. I shook and started to get a little worried. It was only 1:30 and Nick wouldn't be home untill at least 4PM. How far was he going to take this? We stood up and walked over towards my couch and we both sat down with his hand still over my mouth. We sat down on the couch and hegrabbed the remote to watched CNN. Suddenly I was cool about this and was feeling really turned on. Even Nick never held his hand over my mouth this long. Suddenly, my cell phone went off. I pulled it oout of my pocket and opened it (it's a flip cell phone) and briefly forgetting that Larry has his hand over my mouth, I answer: beeeelllowwwwmmmfffff??? It was Nick and the first thing he says is, "Laura? Is that you? How come you are talking funny?" Larry whsipers in my ear to tell him that I have a muffin in my mouth and am chewing it. It worked. Nick bought it and I can't beleive that I am having a conversation with my other half with Larry holding his hand over my mouth! Now this was a first! Larry tells me to tell Nick goodbye. I do and it came out slurred in gagtalk but I am sure Nick got the message. We spoke for several minutes and now Larry pushed the off button on my cell phone. He was taking control. I tried to move his hand, but now he moved his hand to a tumbs up over the mouth handgag and put his other hand over the first. Larry, aside from being a man was toos trong for me - his grip was like a vice. So I just gave up but began to talk to him in gagtalk. "How long are you going to keepo me like this?" I said but of course it was all garbled thanks to two hands tightly covering my mouth. Next thing the doorbell rang. I thought great, surely he will release me so I can go answer the door. Not today! He walks be over to the door still holding his hand over my mouth. I look through the peephole in the door and realize that it is the postman. Larry released his grip just enough for me to audibly tell him who it was. "Okay open the door and see what he wants but stay behind the door." Larry said still holding his hand over my mouth. "Laura S?" Asks the postman. Delivery for you. I need you to sign for a package." I smile at Larry but he still won't give up. "Reach out with your hand and grab the slip and sign it." I did just that but was wondering just how wierd Larry was. Now signed the postman hands the package inside the door without seeing me. He thanks me and says "Have a nice day." I respond in kind and he stops for a second, apparently wondering what is going on here and asks me if I am okay. I respond "Yes." In gagtalk and Larry closes the door. Larry kept me that way most of the afternoon and wanted to know if I liked it. Wierd as it may seem, I did and obviously so did Larry. In fact, he liked it a little bit too much. |
| Name: | Cheri - The Road Trip CONCLUSION |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | Here is from last time:
Cheri - The Road Trip, Cont'd Comments: First of all, thank you to so many for your emails and comments about this and my other stories. When I fi rst started this story on Canucks now D-E-A-D and D-E-F-U-N-C-T Board over 2 years ago, I had no idea how it would be accepted. Of course I had no idea at that time that there were only 2 other people besides me on Canucks bored (sic-deliberate) Again, I want to remind everyone, that this board is for stories only, not commentary. Now we don't want these boards to look like what Canucks did do we? And we all know what those actions cost Canuck too don't we? Stories only folks. You can post commentary on my chericlassics or my cheri_75/cheri75 boards. Of course commentary is always welcome and I love email. So on to the story. Harry stops by a restaurant right off the interstate. The weather was turning ugly and a tractor trailor had overturned slowing traffic down. We had started off in Michigan and were heading towards Wisconsin, normally a 4 hour trip but weather conditions and now, traffic conditions were slowing us down. Before getting out of the car, Harry sets his stop watch. So I ask him whay is he doing that. His response was that he had decided to go for a new HOM record with me and obviously since we had stopped and were going into a restaurant, he would have to leave me un-HOMed for awhile...but would continue A.S.A.P I was hoping he had forgotten about it. No such luck. We got into the restaurant inside this truck stop and took our seats. Harry says to hurry up and order. I say, "What's hurry. The weather is terrible and traffic is blocked." Harry responds, "Because I am hungry and anxious." A sweet waitress comes by and of course takes our order. I kee looking at Harry's hands and am waiting for another HOM AT ANYTIME. Pretty soon we hear, "Hey, there they are. The cute couple in the Lexus. Didn't recognize you at first with your mouth uncovered." It was the guy with his wife that was driving next to us on the freeway. I just smiled and the kids giggled. "You guys are really into that. After I saw you, I did the same to Marylou. In fact I used your technnique like this. At which point he nailed this woman with a very nice little finger up, thumbs down HOM. Brian mumbles that these people are nuttier than Mommy & Daddy when Janet HOMs him. Harry looks up and smiles and then says, "Cheri and I are into this. It's sort of a game we started a long time ago. In fact, I was going for a new record today." "A new record?" The man muttered while still holding his hand clamped over his woman's mouth as she stared at us and mumbled something. "Yes." Responded Harry. "The longest I have ever kept her mouth shut was about 1 hr. I was going for 4 hours untill that mess on the interstate happened." "How about right now?" He asks. "I see she is free to speak now." "Well, I'd feel funny doing that in here and be sides we n eed to eat." "I'm doing it to Marylou and she likes it don't you Marylou?" Marylou mmmppphhhs something and nods her head up and down in a yes fashion. This guy appeared to be in his mid 40's and Marylou about the same. She was blonde, probably about 5'7 and very cute. It seemed funny seeing somebodyelse get the hOM for a change with me watching. Harry says, "You have a point." And I realized that I had spoken too soon as now Harry's hand was clamped over my mouth. Harry suggests that these Marylou and her husband join us. With his free hand he reaches over to Harry and introduces himself. He says his name is Carl and of course reintroduces his woman, "This is Marylou, my wife." It sounded like she sound "How do you do?" in gagtalk. The waitress brings our food over, looks at Carl and Marylou and then looks at Harry and me, shakes her head and makes some wisecracks about how strange people behave when the weather gets bad. Harry tells his new friend that we all have to eat so removes his hand. I suppose that my tugging at his hand, however so unsuccessful may have been a hint. Carl releases Marylou and now for the first time, Marylou and I can converse. We were soon to find out that our new found friends had a fond interest in bondage that had been rekindled upon seeing us on the highway. This trip was getting more and more interesting by the minute! Our food finally arrived so Harry, our new found friends, Carl & Marylou along withour kids Janet and Brian were all sitting at the same table. Marylou asks me what it is about this HOM thing with men and why do they enjoy doing this to us woman so often? I answered by saying it was a control thing. Men know that we females are smarter and wittier than they are so their one defense is to shut us up by covering our mouths. Harry jumped in and being careful with the kids right around us also added that it is stimulating too. It makes him feel good to do that to me. "But doesn't that make conversation difficult?" Marylou asked. "Well of course we don't do it constantly and yes we do get our conversations in." I responded. "When and how on a trip like this one? We saw you guys several times and you Cheri were always with his hand over your mouth." Harry chimed in. "As I was saying before, we were going for a record. The longest I have ever held Cheri quiet with my hand over her mouth was 1 hour. We had a little game yesterday, Cheri was a little upset over that and I didn't want to hear her complaining the whole way to Wisconsin. And she wanted to get it out so I told her she could say whatever she wanted to as long as it was while my hand was over her mouth so I didn't have to hear anything but muffled comments." "Sounds kind of weird." Marylou responded. "I suppose it is." I responded. "But as Harold said, we do this and enjoy it. But we also have our quality time together and good conversations too." "Well thank heavens for that." Marylou responded. Our meal done we said our goodbyes to our newfriends but not untill we got their addresses and phone numbers and agreed to stay in touch. We looked outside and it was snowing real bad. In case you forgot, t his happened in December 2005 while we were enroute from Michigan to Wisconsin. We were close to Wisconsin at this point. Harry and I agreed to stay over at a local motel. The kids were jazzed! We got our room and checked in. Brought our stuff and settled in. The kids went about playing their kids games while Harry went over the map and was figuring on our ETA (Estimated Time of Arrival) now with the bad weather and having to sleep over. I turned on the tv and flipped the channels. The motel had HBO, CINEMAX, SHOWTIME and other premium channels. As I flipped around, I found MIA 3 was playing. I love Tom Cruise and wanted to see this even though I had watched it a million times. I grabbed a drink and a bag of chips and sat in the bed while Harold was still over by the window sitting by a table playing navigator. Finally Harold came over and laid next to me. As each scene unfolded and actually before each scene I would describe it in vivid detail. I knew t his movie so well that I could have played in it. I could have played any part and knew the script by heart. I should have known it was coming and sure enough I felt Harold's hand covering my mouth. "Honey, I know you like this movie and I know you have seen it a million times. But do you have to describe eavery scene before the scene happens? You'r takingt he fun out of it!" I mmmpphed something and then Harold remembered "Oh! The contest. I forgot about the contest. We are going for a new record aren't we honey? And you are so obliging to help me remember the contest by testing me with your vivid recal and big mouth. Thank you for reminding me honey." I reached up to try to pull his hand away. It is rather difficult to eat and drink with someone's hand over your mouth but Harry pushed even harder with his hand. He then reached around grabbing my left arm with his left arm and put his knee against my right arm so I couldn't raise it. He then checked his watch and said, BANG! The contest is back on. I mmmppphed into his hand and couldn't believe that he was still doing this to me. It also bothered me that I couldn't eat or drink not to mention I love recalling movie scenes as or even before they are happening and Harry knows this. Thanks to Harry's firm hand over my mouth I was enjoying none of this and there was nothing I could do about it. Now on to the conclusion............ I was getting tired of not being able to eat or speak and I know what all of you are think; "Cheri, I know you love this stuff so cut the b.s." Right? Wrong! I was tired of it. Wanted to eat some chips. Wanted a drink. I was dry and I wanted to talk as we all do so I decided to go offensive. As we were sitting in bed and as I failed to move Harry's hand and strong grip, I began to scream at Harry for all I was worth. "You SOB! Take you damn hand off my mouth okay turkey?" Of course all that came out were muffled mmmpphs that were totally muffled and incoherent. And unfortunately, Harry loves this. In between eating chips and drinking cherry coke, he would make wise cracks. "I love it when you talk like that honey but keep it down, you might wake the kids. These walls are thin you know." I continued, "Harold, enough is enough. To hell with the contest. To hell with the record. Take your God damn hand off my mouth." I mumbled as Harry's grip got even firmer and as I pulled now with 2 hands and got absolutely nowhere. Once again, Harry just laughed. So now I was really mad so I went bellisitic. I started slapping Harry, not hard but enough to sting. That got his attention. Then as he turned towards me, I reached down and grabbed his balls and squeezed...HARD! Now he released his HOM on me and I applied one on him. "Easy big guy. We might wake the kids up next door. These walls are paper thin you know!" I said with authority and with a laugh in my voice. "Hey Harry, how do you like it when you are the one that is being HOMed? Hmmm???" Harry was too busy rubbing his balls to do anything and with my firm HOM he was speechless and now he was mumbling and incoherent....but I was getting a little over confident. "What was all this stuff yesterday with tying all of the women up at Thanksgiving dinner? Did you have fun Harry? Maybe I should tie you up and keep you that way all night long and all way to Wisconsin. Now wouldn't that be fun?" I was enjoying this. Harry looked at me. His eyes were stern and he was fuming. He doesn't like to lose and even though he is frequently the SUB in our bondage games, this was not one of those times. Harry had recovered and quickly pulled my hand away from his mouth. How come guys are so strong and can do this so easily? Then he straddled on top of me holding my hands down pinning them to the bed. Just then we heard a knock at the door and a voice that said, "ROOM SERVICE!" Harry released my one arm and firmly planted his hand over my mouth with a palms down, thumbs up HOM that was airtight. At the same time he leaned across me so I couldn't move either arm and adding even more leverage to his HOM. I muffled some unkind things all of which were mutted. Harry yelled, "We didn't order room service." "Is this the room of Mr. and Mrs. Bond?" The voice said. Harry replied affirmatively but added that he didn't order anything and said it had to be a mistake and then quickly added that his wife (ME) was not feeling well and needed rest and politely asked him to go away which he did. All the time I lay there hurling insults to Harry while he mainted his airtight HOM on me and my words were so garbled. "Guess what Cheri. You can't move you hands and grab my privates like this can you? In fact, you can't move at all can you?" As I continued to mmmmppph Harry continued to laugh at me. Damn I hate that. Then Harry said he had a surprise for me. He reached under his pillow and pulled out a roll of red duct tape. I knew what was coming and as I sturglled and I tried to say "NO, NO, NO." Which of course was garbled and sounded like something else. With one hand, Harry ripped off a piece of duct tape, removed his hand and in one motion taped my mouth securely. He then rolled me over on my stomach and taped my hands behind my back. And then he reach for my ankles. I kicked with my legs which prompted Harry to lay across my legs, securing them and he taped my ankles. So you were going to tie me up?" Harry asked with a large giggle in his voice. I just sneered at him with my eyes. With me all trussed up, Harry went back to eating his popcorn, drinking cherry coke and watching MIA as I just laid then and sighed. A part came on when Tom Cruise's wife (in the movie) is tied to a chair and tape gagged. Harry looks over at me. gag kisses me and says that I am still the most beautiful woman he has even seen bound and gagged. I just rolled my eyes. "Tell you what Cheri, if you behave, I'll remove your gag and let you have some popcorn and a drink. Okay?" I mmmpphed and nodded my head yes. Harry rips the tape off nearly taking my lips with it. I screamed ouc...ffff Before I could get the ouch out, Harry HOMed me again. He removed his hand, sat me up and popcorn fed me and brought a glass of cherry coke to let me drink. I slupred it down. "How's that Cheri? Good?" I said yes and thanked him for that. "Now can you untie me?" I asked. "You know Cheri, you make great love when your hands are tied and seeing you like this has driven me hard. Are you ready for a hard one? I half smiled and said go for it and he did. Harry told me that what he did yesterday at Thanksgiving and what he was doing all day on The Road Trip was leading up to this. And wow was it ever worth it! Next day, Harry did go for the record and beat it, the HOM record. Adding the times in the car, in the hotel room and in the restaurant, he beat the record by a substantial margin. And on the road we heard a car honking and saw Marylou being handgagged! These guys were into. I couldn't wave as Harry had me strapped in tightly and of course couldn't smile as Harry's hand covered my mouth securely. The kids in the back made a wise crack about wierd people and put their walkman's on and on we went to Wisconsin. <END> Have A Nice Day Cheri (-: |
| Name: | Tonya - A handgag turned into a bondage event |
| Comments: | This happened to me shortly after Sal and I got married. My best friend and Matron of Honor for my wedding invited me to do the same for her when she was married a few months later.
Of course at weddings, everyone has a great time and that includes some drinking. Sal is a drinker. I hold back somewhat usually...but not today! Both of us were looped and feeling no pain. On the way back home, Sal was driving perhaps a little too fast and too erratic. Soon we hear a siren and Sal noticed flashing lights behind us. So needless to say, he pulled over. Sal cautions me not to say a word and he will take care of it as the police officer approaches us. Sal lowers the window and already has his license and proof of insurance ready and is snapping a piece of gum in his mouth to extinguish the smell of alcohol. The police officer politley asks, "Have you been drinking tonite Sal?" I interject before Sal has a chance and say, "Officer we just came from a wedding. That's all." Sal covers my mouth to shut me up with a look like, "That was a dumb thing to say." And it was. Sal looks on dumstruck so the police officer removes his hat and now Sal recognizes the man as a former high school buddy. The officer asks, "How was the wedding Sal? Let me guess, 10-12 shots and several pitchers of beer as I remember you correctly right?" Sal had removed his hand so I blurt out, "Yeah Sal can really put the shots down. He must have put down at least 20. And mmmppphh." Sal rehandgagged me as the officer smiled. "Tonya - you haven't changed since high school either. Do you remember the time you got me in trouble with Mr. Rhoades in Algebra class?" I smiled and mmmppphed rigth through Sal's hand. "You are always getting people into trouble but hey Sal, how about removing your hand and let her talk. She is funny." The officer who now I recognized as a former football player and buddy of Sal's said. So Sal removed his hand and I began rattling on about the good old high school days. I recalled and reminded the police officer how I got him detention numerous times. And I also took a lot of joy in reminding the officer how I ratted on him for cheating on a test. He ended up with his first failing grade ever! I was laughing up a storm (I was feeling good too remember?) So then I ask the officer, "You are not going to give Sal a ticket are you?" He says no as he walks around the car to my side, opens the door and asks me to step out. He then has me "take the position" and spread eagle with my hands on the car. He then carefully "frisks me" but does so with respect to his friend Sal. Next he asks me to put my hands behind my back and actually grabs my wrists and pulls them behind me. Nextt hing I know my hands are being bound with plastic strips but I am feeling so good I feel like I am being handcuffed. Then he turned me around and just smiles at me. "Am I under arrest officer?" I ask. "Yes." He responds. "And for what?" I ask "For having a big mouth." He responds while pulling out a blue bandana which he folds over several times and places over my mouth. Then he opens the car door and has me sit in the car, tells Sal he is doing him a favor and says th at he has wanted to do this to me since high school. While I am sitting in my car seat mumbling all sorts of comments in gagtalk, the officer places my seat belt on me and tells Sal to take me home and leave m like this as long as he fees is necessary. |
| Name: | Cheri |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html |
| Comments: | This originally appeared on Canucks board in November '05. I decided to republish here.
Once again my hubby Harry took me to the El Cheapo movie theatre near us. This is one of those theatres that are run down, have old seats, stint but are cheap (only charge $1.50 a ticket) and play movies that were recently playing in the main theatres. On this occasion we went to see "Into the Blue" which featured a couple of gorgeus hunks like Scott Caan and Josh Brolin. This was an action packed movie that I had wanted to see a couple of months ago when it was playing in the "real theatres" and although Harry does take me there at times, he is on this frugality trip now and wants to save everytime he can. So we got ouor popcorn and drinks and went into the theatre area. First thing, I am complaining about how sticky the floor is (and it was) then we walk down the aisle and try to find a seat. As I look around, this place is packed but it appeared as though it was mostly kids and by kids I mean high school age. So finally we get seated and I am happy to see that there are some people close to our age group there. Then I notice that my seat is rocking. "I didn't know they put rocking chairs in movie theatres honey." I told Harry. "They don't. What in the world are you talking about?" Harry responded. "It's my seat. It rocks back and forth." "It's probably loose." Harry told me. Then the lights dimmed and the previews started. "I think we need to move to another seat. I don't like this one." "Cheri, just sit down and be quiet. The previews are starting." Harry told me. About that time a couple of people in a row or two behind us started to complain that they couldn't see the screen because I was standing up. I sat down but continued complaining to Harry about my seat and the sticky floor. SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! Said somebody in the row behind us. We are trying to hear and we can't with you yacking. "It's only previews!" I threw back at him. And I continued to talk to Harry, but lowered my voice. "C'mon Harry, there are a couple of seats over there. Let s try them out. I can't sit here." Rther than move, Harry switches seats with me. In the process some of the people are complaining because we are blocking their view. Again, I say it's only pre....mmmpppph" Harry cups his hand over my mouth and tells me to be quiet or we may get thrown out. He hold his hand over my mouth while we both sit down and he tells me that I wanted to see this movie really bad, it's not in the main theatres anymore and won't be in the video stores for awhile so If I wanted to see it.........SHHHHHHHHHH! Be quiet. At which point he removed his hand. I liked this seat better and went to put my drink in the cupholder and found that it had been removed. Broken off or stolen, who knows? So now I began bitching to Harry about the missing cup holder. "There is no place for me to put my drink." And behind us, "SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!! Harry once again handgags me and tells me to be quiet. The previews are now over and the movie credits are rolling. The movie is about to start and I am holding my drink in my hand. Harry grabs my drink and offers to hold it for me. He had a workable cup holder on his side. "How's the seat?" I asked him. "It's loose but livable. I'm not complaining." I speak louder than Harry so I blurted out, "How can you stand to sit in a broken seat? I know we didn't pay much to get in here, but a broken seat?" And behind us, SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!! Harry put my soda down and once again handgagged me. Have you ever been handgagged by somone after they were holding a cold drink in their hands? WOW! The sensations were incredible. Then the guy behind us says, "You ought to keep her that way throughout the movie so we can hear." I turn around (With Harry still holding his hand over my mouth) and give this guy a sneer and tell him off in gagtalk. Of course all he heard were mmmmmmmppphhhs. Harry tells me to turn around so I do and I begin watching the movie while Harry is still holding his hand over my mouth. I notice that Harry grabs his soda with his other hand and takes a sip. "IMMMMADRINMMMPPPPHHH" I exclaim Actually, I want a drink in handgag talk. "What did you say honey. I didn't understand you?" So I slowly and emphatically repeat, "IMMMMADRINMMMPPHHH" Meanwhile I hear the guy behind me laughing and saying that he likes me this way. Sound better this way and so on. I reached up to try to pull Harry's hand away but he grabbed my hand while putting even more pressure on my mouth at the same time. "You have been too loud. Now I know that If I let go of t his handgag, you are going to be disruptive again so Cheri you are going to stay this way throughout th e whole movie!" The people in the now behind us started clapping and the big mouth guy said "YES!!!!" I turned around and gain sneered at him. He responded, "Nothing personal. I just want to hear the movie and by the movie, you are a very beautiful lady." At which point the lady next to him, who I assume was his wife, nudged him in the side and told him to watch the screen not me. Harry then told me to turn around. And by the way, I am very beautiful. Don't mind telling you that because I had nothing to do with it. I thank my parents and God. Some tell me that I look a little like Demi Moore only with long brown hair. So what happened? Harry kept his word and kept his hand over my mouth throught out the whole movie to keep me quiet. He would reverse positions from a thumbs up HOM, to a thumbs down HOM and an around the shoulder thumbs up. He would occasionally give me a drink and then quickly handgag me again with that blasted ice cold hand of his. Interesting is t hat later in the movie, Jessica Alba gets tape gagged and the guy behind me suggests that Harry tape gag me to give his hands a rest. Harry responds that he would if he could but he didn't have any tape on him so h e couldn't. The guy behind us says, "Ahh. Too bad. Next time I come to this theatre I will bring a role, just in case I sit by you guys again." The fact is we did see this guy at a movie not too long after and he did bring a roll of duct tape and I did get tape gagged. But that is another story. Cheri USA Now here are a few comments from Canucks board Cheri, you are a handgag diva! I love that HOM story from Into The Blue. Anymore? If so, please share." Handgag Fanatic ---------------------------------------------------------- Cheri, why is it that this always seems to happen to you in the movie theatres. Perhaps you should stay out of theatres. Unknown ----------------------------------------------------------- Cheri, After reading your story I did exactly the same thing to my dame in the movies earlier tonite. Like you, she was a little loud and I was looking for an opening and she gave me one. It was fun. I loved it. Ken ----------------------------------------------------------- Cheri, I was in the movies sometime agon and noticed this practice of handgagging taking place. You're not an exclusive. In fact, I was sitting in the theatre waiting for my date who had to use the ladies room, turned around and saw a guy doing this to his girlfriend. It was so playful and cute. She would try to talk and he would cover her mouth, remove it and HOM her again. It sure makes going to the movies a lot more interesting. Dragon Master |
| Name: | Cheri |
| E-mail address: | cherib_65@yahoo.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/handoverthemouth.html |
| Comments: | I appreciate that so many have responded positively to my handgagged in the movie scenarios. Here is another one. Please be aware of a new board that I started several months back:
http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/handoverthemouth.html Also my yahoo group. cherib_65@yahoogroups.com This happened a few months ago when Harry and I went to see The Dukes of Hazzard movie in an El Cheapo theatre. You know what I mean don't you? Those old run down theatres that get movies right before they show up in the video store and sell tickets for $1.25? Well, somethime Harry (my hubby) takes me to those places. We missed The Dukes of Hazzard on the first run and Hary figureed that this was cheaper than renting it and there is something special about seeing it in a theatre anyway. I enjoy a good movie and love to go to the movies, but these places really are a pain in the butt. Seats wobble. They are dirty and old. So I proceeded to do my usual complaining telling Harry how displeased I was to sit in a place like this and mmmmppphhh. Harry quickly covered my mouth. He pointed out that there were other people around and I was drawing attention. I pulled his hand away and told Harry that this place draws flies. Harry got the popcorn and two cherry cokes and we proceeded to walk in and try to find a comfortable seat. I tried one and then another and another complaining about each one. Finally Harry found two seats that were about as good as we were going to find. As usual, this seat wobbled. When I sat in it, I thought I was going to fall backwards. I actually screamed. Harry quickly handgagged me and asked me if I was okay and aslo said; "What's the problem?" Once he removed his hand I started to bitch again about this theatre. It was uncomfortable and mmmppphhh. Harry handgagged me again and told me that if I wasn't quiet he would keep me this way throughout the movie. He then removed his hand. The lights went out and the screen lite up or tried to. The film flickered for a few seconds then adjusted. Meanwhile I started to laugh and when I laugh, it is a loud laugh. Some people behind us asked me to keep it down. As I turned around and was about to tell this guy off, there was Harry's hand again silencing me. So I just looked at the guy with a sneer in my eyes while Harry apologizied. I just mmmppphhed. Then all of a sudden Harry says "Mack! How ya doing buddy?" It was Harry's friend from work. It had more or less been facetious. Mack looked at Harry and asked him if he needed any help with me and indicated that he would be glad to oblige as long as Harry didn't mind. Harry says, "Well I only have two hands. I want to eat my popcorn and enjoy the drink. So if you want to help, by all means...do!" Harry still hand his hand over my mouth, thumbs down and I was turned in a 3/4 position looking back at Mack and others in the row behind me when someone who I didn't know indicated how cute I looked like this and perhaps they should keep me this way throughout the movie! Harry looked at me and said he would remove his hand only as long as I promised to keep it down and behave. I nodded yes and turned to the front. Well as anybody who knows me is aware, I cannot stay quiet for long. The Dukes of Hazzard was a funny movie and a good one. This theatre was very uncomfortable. So I had a lot to say. As I would get going complaining, I would hear a forced cough and as Harry looked around apparently at Mack, Harry would nod up and down okay and at that point I would feel a hand coming from behind me and going over my mouth. I looked at Harry. It wasn't him so it was easy to figure it out. I was stunned. Was I really making that much noise? Apparently they though so or just enjoyed handgagging a very beautiful woman (no modesty here guys) as much as Harry does. You guys asked for it, so there it is. Hope you enjoyed. More to come. Have A Great Day! Cheri (-: :-) |
| Name: | Tommy - Another episode with Barbara |
| Comments: | You may remember me from my posts about an old flame named Barbara. That is her real name. I have to chuckles when people post stories with first name snly and t hen say, "That is not their real name. I have changed it to protect the innocent." BHWAAAAAAAAAA. I feel certain that there are many Barabra's and Tommy's floating around in any given city, not to mention any given state and cetaintly not to mention the whole USA! So I am sure that Barabara and I can protect our anyonymity.
Ina previous story, I reflected on how Barbara a married woman through a party at her home, invited me and how we got it on right in her home with her husband only a few feet away. Barbara was the master at the "Handgag" especially the front reverse type. It was airtight and sensual. It felt great and was an incredible turn on. Barba was awfully cute. Dark black hair, latino, curvy and sexy. On this day, I was passing by Barb's home. It turns out that she and her husband Nel had a motor home. I tooted the horn and she flags me down to stop. So I pull over. Barb was on her porch attending to some plants. She she me and in her unique style quickly "handgags" me with her classic front reverse HOM and backs me into the motor home. I am trying to say "What's going on" but should have know better. Barb was one horny dame! And all that came out were muffled incoherent sounds. Once inside, Barb backs me to the back of the motor home and pulls my shirt off briefly releasing her tight HOM. I again ask, 'What is going on?' But am interrupted wi th another lightning fast and airtight handgag. "Don't talk. Just let me do what I want to do to you. Okay?" I nodded yes. Barb reached over to the side with one hand and grabbed my hands with her free hand and put them high overhead where there was a steel bar. She briefly removed her HOM and used that hand to tie my hands onto the bar while making out passionately with me. Next she opened my zipper and went to town stroking my penis. Of course I am in ectasy and groaning and moaning in pleasure. Soon we hear a very familiar voice. "Barb? What is going on in there?" It was her husband Nel. Barb quickly HOMs me again and this time jumps on my johnson pumping away while replying to Nel that she is cleaning us some dishes in here fromt he other night. "Isn't that Tommy's car across the street?" Nel asks. "No. It just looks like his car." Barb responds. Still humping on me as I climax and sigh right into her hand still covering my mouth. Meanwhile I try to communicate to Barb that this is getting a little risky and we should cool it. Of course Barb is still HOMing me so hears only garbled sounds but just to make sure th at she doesn't hear what she doesn't want to hear, she grabs a scarf and stuffs that in my mouth and then once again covers my mouth with a very tight front reverse HOM. Nel is now at the door and wants to come in. I am struggling pulling at my bonds while Barb is pumping away and we each get off once more. This was totally different from anything I have ever done before. The HOM, the cute latino, the terror and fear of doing this with the husband right outside and so close to coming in! It was incredible. What a turnon! |
| Name: | Glenn - Silencing Karla |
| Comments: | This happened the other day at work right before Thanksgiving. We have this rather cute but nosy chic in our department. Her name is Karla. She likes to look around at things which really don't concern her so we decided it was time to teach Karla a lesson.
When I say we, I mean Rich and Shelly, an associate of mine. Here is how it happened. Shelly and I just came back from lunch. We go to our desks and notice that Karla was just shutting one of the drawers in Shelly's desk. She though we didn't see her from outside. Karla quickly manuevers out of our area and goes back to her desk. I come up with the idea that we need Karla to get us some forms from the back office supply area. Karla goes back in there and we carefully follow her in....quietly. As Karla is gettingt he forms, she is also searching through various records and logs on to the computer to search our leadbase.......Shelly and my lead base! She decides she is going to help herself to some of our personal and private accouts. I wink at Shelly and say that now is the time. Shelly sneaks up behind Karla and quickly handgags her with an over the shoulder HOM. Meanwhile I promptly come over and tie her hands in front. Karla tries to resist but nothing doing. Shelly's grip was like a vice and I was quick to wrap her hands up. She did nail me with a kick in the balls, but it was too late. Her hands were tightly bound and Shelly had her mouth covered to tightly that no words or sounds could be heard from even a few inches away. Karla squirmed and kicked while I was recovering from the kick to the balls. Karla was so focused on Shelly's HOM that she forgot about me so I quickly grabbed somemore rope and tied her feet together. Then I grabbed a bandana from my pocket, told Shelly to quickly remove her hand as I stuffed the bandana into Karla's mouth and then put my hand over her mouth to prevent her from spitting it out. Next, I picked up Karla while Shelly replaced my HOM with one of her own. The combination bandana gag and HOM by Shelly kept Karla silent. Just mild muffled mutes could be heard and only by us. There was a large metal cabinet far on the other side of the storeroom where nobody ever goes. I pulled another bandana out and told Karla that I could very easily OTM gag her and we could put her in that steel cabinet and it would be days, maybe weeks before anyone would find her. (IN REALITY WE OF COUROSE WOULD NOT HAVE DONE THAT. JUST WANTED TO SCARE HER - AND IT WORKED!) All we wanted from her was to stop going through our stuff and if it wver happened again, this steel cabinet would be her home. And jsut to prove that we were serious, we were going to leave her in there at least untill our next break, long enough for her to fall behind on her work. Karla was mmmphhing for mercy and all that I could understand was something that sounded a little like "Please" only in handgag talk. I told Karla that I was going to remove my hand and I did, and as soon as Karla attempted to spit the bandana gag out, Shelly OTM gagged her with one of her own scarfs. We put Karla in the steel cabinet, left her there for awhile and went back to work. Karla learned a lesson! |
| Name: | Sal - More Adventures with Tanya |
| Comments: | Last time I indicated how Tonya was handcuffed and OTM gagged by an old police friend, a fmr schoolmate who remembered what a big mouth Tonya was in high school. That was a true story and WOW did Tonya and I have fun. Especially me!
Something else about Tonya is that she is a little bit of an airhead when it comes to remembering where she parks her car and even what car is hers. It is nothing for her to spend long minutes trying to put her car keys into the lock of a wrong car and not figure it out that it is the wrong car. On several occasions, she has even walked into soembody else car with that person in there and then she asks, 'What are you doing in here?' And of course the reponse always is, 'This is my car. What the hell are you doing in here?' So one day my friend Kurt and I decided to teach Tonya a lesson and play a little joke on her at the same time. Kurt has a car similar to Tonya's. Same color, different model and make. To Tonya, it doesn't matter. So knowing what Tonya had planned for the day, I told Kurt to park his car close to Tonya's. Now understand that Tonya does not know Kurt so this would be perfect. To make it even more interesting, I used the second set of keys to move Tonya's car after she parked it. This way there would be no chance of error even though there rarely is with Tonya. Tonya does her shopping comes back to Kurts car and open the back door which Kurt conveniently left unlocked. Tonya then comes on the front seat and sees Kurt and asks, "What are you doing in my car?" Kurt quickly puts his hand over her mouth and says, "Yeah Baby it's time. They said you were cute and you sure are. You look even better in person than you do in those emails you sent me." Poor Tonya is mypphhhing up a storm not knowing what the heck is going on. Kurt then says, "Shall we get it on right hear babycakes or go to a hotel?" Tonya is mmmpphhing and trying to remove Kurt's hand. "What did you say honey, your place or mine?" Meanwhile I am watching all of this from a few cars away while also being a scout for possible observers or even police who may get the wrong idea on this. The expressions on Tonya's face were classic. This was wild and fun. |
| Name: | Theresa - Ivan returns! |
| Comments: | Phillip - Theresa, Great story!
E-mail address: ...... Homepage URL: http://none Comments: Theresa, I just wanted to say that I am an X-ray technician and your attention to detail is precise. I do remember seeing your story on that other, now obviously dead board with one person--the webmaster posting stories there. And the fact is, we do occasionally have to hold our hands over the mouth and nose of patients that are difficult. I have to admit that it doean't happen that often and it is typically with older people. I have never had the opportunity to do it with a pretty girl like you appear to me, but wish I did. And isn't it funny how Harold (Buddy) aka Canuck is taking offense to your charges of plagerism. I read and reread your story several times Theresa and never once did I see you mention Harold (Canucks) name. And may I also add, that a an x-ray tech, Harold's story is pure fiction. That could never had happened the way he said it did. In severe accidents, there are just too many people walking around and technicians are too busy to stand around with a accident victim. Typically while in x-ray, emergency and lab people are also in the room along with doctors. Harold (Canuck) should consider himself fortunate that Cheri lets him post on her classy board. Even we guys are disgusted with Canuck and his pettiness not to mention absolute crap on his board of which he is the only one posting now. Anyway, Theresa, great story. I would like to hear more of your adventures with Ivan. And, oh by the way, Mr. Bondage's story with Tammy and also excellent and from my hospital experience, true and accurate, unlike HAROLD'S (CANUCKS) And Harold, before you flare off at me, in your previous posts, you indicated that you would separate the true from the fiction. I don't know where Cheri is but I think it's time for her to clamp down. Again, as a x-ray tech, I know that your story is absolute bull. I suppose you will want us to think that some sexy female doctor held her hand over your mouth during surgery too right? Get real. Phillip X-Ray Tech First, thank you Phillip. My story with Ivan was real and like so many others, I felt that the story by Harold/Buddy/Canuck/Kevin etc. was just inspired by my story and the that my story was suddenly deleted from that old, now defunct board just as Harold's story appeared validates that. Well enough of that. Here is another real story that happened with Ivan. This time I was getting a MRI and was scared to death. ---------------------------------------------------------- Many of you will remember my episodes with Ivan, the X-Ray tech who handgaged me throughout a chest X-ray. You may also recall another episode where he tied and gagged me and walked throught he halls of a hospital strapped to a gurney and then left me in the morque! Now here is another previously untold episode. On this occasion I was sent for an MRI. I don't know how many of you have ever had one of these done, but they are a pain in the rear. You lie down on a cold table and s-l-o-w-l-y are run under a machine. Your arms at your sides. You can't move. It's like being buried alive or so it seems. Of course you are not alone. The tech is there and the doctor comes around to check. You can talk but you can't move and this process lasts for an entire hour! Well my turn comes in and I had no idea what I was in for. I was figuring it would like a X-ray and would be over in a jiff. What's more, Ivan who I had been dating told me it was no big deal. WHAT A LIAR! So I come in and get prepared. I lie down on the table and the motorized table moves me under the MRI machine. So far no problem, I think. A couple of minutes go by. Pretty soon several minutes, 10 minutes. The technicial is there and asking me how I am doing. I repsond, "Not very well. I don't like this. How long will I be in here?" He responds, "Oh you have only been in there for short while and you need to stay in there a little longer." "How much longer?" I ask. "Oh, won't be much longer." He responds. "How much longer!" I respond demanding to know. "Ah, ummm. About 45 more minutes." He says with a strong quiver in his voice. "FORTY-FIVE F'IN MINUTES! ARE YOU CRAZY! GET ME THE HELL OUT OF HERE!" "Please be calm M'am. The time will go by swiftly. Just be patient." "I hate this damn thing. I can't stand it. Please...mmmppph." Somehow a hand came from somewhere and was covering my mouth squelching my every word. I looked to my side. It was Ivan. He was in a compartment across from the MRI and told me in a hispering voice to be quiet. I tried to reach for his hand but couldn't, that is how tight I was in this machine. I couldn't even reach up to scratch my nose if I wanted to. The tech asks, "Everything okay M'am?" Of course I can't speak as Ivan's hand is still tightly clamped over my mouth so Ivan yells out, "She is all right Marv. Keep going with the exam. I'm here with her and she is calm now." Calm my ass! I was still scared to death but mildly better knowing that Ivan was here with me and somewhat stimulated thanks to the handgag. Ivan then tenderly talked to me. He apologized for not telling me the truth aboutt his MRI thing but knew that if he had, I would have chickened out of the test. He also said that he would stay with me untill the test was over and would not remove his hand untill it was over. He wasn't taking any chances. Then he told me that he had a special treat in store for me once this was over. I had been in there for about 15 minutes untill Ivan showed up. He stayed with me for the full 45 minutes and keep me silent for the full 45 minutes. I did much mmpppgghing and bitched him out in gagtalk but strange as it may seem, his being there made this MRI test a lot easier to go through than it would have been otherwise. Looking back, I am not sure what really was worse, no being able to move or not being able to talk for the 45 minutes. All woman love to talk. Being on that table under the MRI machine had me in a situation that along with Ivan's hand over my mouth was a lot like being bound and gagged. Only without ropes or duct tape. Although I did get that treatment from Ivan. But that is another story. |
| Name: | Gary - Barbara "The Hand" nails me again. |
| Comments: | I know it's been awhile since I posted so figured time to get another one in before the holidays. If you have read my stories, you know the issue between myself, chic named Barbara and her friend Amber.
All three of us enjoy bondage with a special fetish towards HOMing, especially Barbara. When I first met Brabara she was in the process of a divorce with her then husband Nellie. We agreed to met one night just to talk. She was a friend, seemed sweet and really troubled. What I found out was that she was really horny! She was no sooner next to me in my car that she had her arms around me and started making out like a high school kid. Barbara was a real looker. Latin looks, sort of like a 26 year old version of Sophia Loren. Barb was thin with real nice boobs, Italian with dark skin and beautiful black hair. After making out with me for several minutes she pulled away and rubbed her hands through my hair. She then slowly pulled one hand from my hair to over my eyes and finally over my mouth and then stopped! "I like my men quiet while I do all the talking." Barbara said with a smile. With her other hand she unzipped zipper, then my belt, opened my pants and had her hand on my johnson and started massaging it. I sighed into her hand and loved this moment. It felt sooo good. And so it went that first night. She would periodically remove her HOM and then reapply it, teasing me m ore or less. Just letting me get a few words in. Wierd was that I enjoyed the feeling of her soft beautiful hand and even enjoyed the mmmppph sounds I made as I attempted to speak. Barb enjoyed it too as she would smile and laugh at the wierd sounds that I would make. Sometime later, Barb had stopped my my house with her friend Amber driving her. This was way back when CB radios were the rage. On this night I was feeling pretty good. Anyway as Barb and Amber were parked in front of my house, actually my mothers house at that time, the three of us talked and Barb and I would make out right next to Amber. So as not to leave Amber out, I would give her a kiss now and then and then tell Barb that Amber kissed real good. Barb would HOM me everytime I said that. Later, Amber was on her CB talking to someone using her handle and I would yell out things pretty loud. Obviously this is not allowed and people could get in trouble for this so Amber would yell out, "Gag him! Keep Gary quiet or I could get into trouble if they trace me." Of course Barb was more than willing and quickly applied her reverse palm HOM which is always airtight. I just mmmpphed into her hand talking as though her hand wasn't even then which prompted Barb to press her hand even harder down. "Keep him quiet darnit!" Amber yelled out. Finally, Amber was done and Barb released her HOM. "You like doing that to me don't you?" I asked. "Well Amber was on her CB and you could get her in trouble..." She responded but I i nterjected, "But you do like doing that to me don't you?" "You mean this.." Barb said as she once again HOMed me this time with a regular HOM stifling my every word. mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmmffffffffffffffffff It was airtight. "Hold your hand over his mouth Barb. I'm going to make another call." Said Amber. I looked at Barb and just smiled. Amber communicated with someone for several minutes and Barb held her hand firm throughout. I played along, rather enjoying this and talked or at least tried to once again making all kinds of silly garbled sounds. Barb laughed. Amber laughed while she was on the CB and even I gag-giggled. Sometime later we were at Mom's house again. This was a Sunday night, Mom was in bed and Barb happened over. It was around midnit-ish. I open the door and before I could react, there is Barb with her hand cocked backwards and she immediately applies her HOM. She orders me to close the door. I comply. Next thing she walks me backwards to the parlor and helps me to the floor all the time maintaing her airtight HOM on me. Before I know what is happening, she has me unzipper and my pants loose and her free hand on my johnson. I already was erect from this action but was now really erect! Barb hops on me still keeping her hand over my mouth and starts to ride me. We both came rather quickly. On another occasion, Barb and I "did it" in her home, in the bathroom standing up with her soon to be ex-husband in the other room. Of course Barb kept me HOMed throughout. Talk about close encounters and riding on the wild side! Thanks to Barb I became quite a fan of "Handgagging" It is quite stimulating, either as a foreplay to sex or just anytime, anywhere. |
| Name: | Bill - HOMing at a Wedding???? |
| Comments: | I was a wedding awhile back. My cousin got married. We were in the reception hall and at the point where the Bride cuts and cake and the Bride & Groom each feed one another a piece of wedding cake.
My wife came with me of course and unfortunately she is one who loves to see the Bride get whacked in the face with a piece of cake by the Groom. As soon as the Groom had a piece of cake and was so tenderly and lovingly feeding his new bride the cake, Jenny, my wife kept shouting; "C'mon. C'mon. Give it to her Tyler. C'mon." Tyler, the groom smiled but politely said "No. I won't do that to Kathy." Jenny undaunted just continued, "C'mon, C'mon. NO GUTS!" And so on. Some of the people in the wedding party were watching to see what Typer was going to do. At this time, I also noticed that the wedding was being video taped. So I yelle out to Tyler, "NO, NO, NO Tyler. Don't do it." Jenny looks at me, gives me a sneer and tries to stifle me. "Cmon, c'mon, c'mon Tyler. Nail her with that cake. C'mon.." Finally I had enough so I walked over to Jenny and while she was in mid speech, "C'mon, C'mmmmmmppphhh.." I stuffed a large napkin in her mouth and covered my hand over her mouth for good measure. Tyler looked over at me and said "Thank you and Thank God!" The video man turned briefly towards us and recorded it. Jenny reached up to try to pull my hand away, nothing doing. It was like a vice and I h eld on untill both the bride and groom had each cut the cake and fed each other. Everyone laughed. Some were happy. Even after I released her, Jenny complained about me stopping her to whcih I just reapplied my HOM on her. Finally the mere raising of my hand gave her the idea. But when I got home later that night, Jenny would be gagged again, this time really gagged and tied to the bed. And that is another story. |
| Name: | Earline: Handgagged in The Army |
| Comments: | This happened to me several years ago when I was in the Army. We were performing a series of military exercises. Because of my gender, my sergeant was particuarly tough on me and felt that I needed extra work to keep up with the men.
On this day, Sgt. McAfee determined that I needed to perform some serious combat exercises and told my peers, the men not to hold anything back. We did soem serious running and jumping in holes. I had hand to hand combat and also had to use my rifle and other equipment as did the men to me. It got intense and my peers gave me no slack. While in combat, hand to hand with one of the men, my opponent jabbed me in the mouth with the butt end of his rifle. He nearly knocked me out cold and I did lose a tooth. But he was polite NOW. Obviously I couldn't see myself, but Ralph told me that I was not a pretty sight and began to apologize to me. He asked me if I was all right and of course I told him that I was dizzy. I put my hand to my mouth and had a handful of blood. Ralph asked me to open my mouth and after looking inside my mouth, he said that I was cut open and bleeding and then indicated that we had better go back to camp and have a medic look it over. As we walked into to see the doctor and in the process ran smack into the Sarge, Sgt. McAFEE, a big bald headed guy who had serioous issues against females in the military. "Well. How is GI Jane doing?" I was holding my mouth to relieve the pressure on my mouth and to keep the blood from running all over so obviously my speech was muffled as I spoke to him. The Sarge also had a speech impediment and mumbled sometimes, in fact most of the time. So now Sarge was thinking that I was mimmicking him by speaking with my hand over my mouth. Sarge responded very unkindly and asked me if I was making fun of him. "mmmmpppphhhh, mmmmmmmmpppphhhh" my speech was all garbled as I conitnued to speak with my hand covering my mouth. He was getting very upset. So finally, I removed my had to give him a piece of my mind whn Ralph HOMed me from behind. He knew the Sarges temper and feelings about women and knew I said what was really on my mind, I would be in the brigg. Ralph tells the Sarge that I had a mouth injury from combat drills. He removes his hand momentarily to show the Sarge the inside of my mouth. As it turned out, my lip was literally hanging and I had protrusions inside of my mouth. And my mouth was swelling pretty bad. Ralph grabs a bandana, holds it in his hand and covers my mouth with it. Sarge meanwhile looks at me and says what a horrible sight I am and tells Ralph to rush me over to have the medics look me over. Meanwhile I am trying to communicate and all that comes out is; brubbbb, mummmbbbllleee, mmmmffff, mmmppphhh Ralph takes me over to the medica and the medic asks what happened. Of course, I try to communicate but Ralph is still holding his hand over my mouth so Ralph fills him in. The Medic asks Ralph to remove his hand so he can examine me. Now I try to speak but quite to my surprise, due to the swelling inside my mouth, my speech is still slurred. Just about that time Sarge walks in to see how things are going. Now un HOMed I try to tell him off but even though I am not HOMed my speech is so slurred that he has no idea what the heck I am saying. So now we are back to the "Is she making fun of me thing." Fortunately the medic explained to the Sarge the predicament that I was in and why I was speaking that way. Ralph, unndaunted decided to HOM again, I guess just because he liked doing that to me. Strangely, his soft hand covering my mouth did sooth the pain somewhat untill the medic went to work on me. Anyway, that is my story. HAPPY VALENTINES DAY EVERYONE! |
| Name: | Bruce -coffee breath leads to a HOM |
| Comments: | Who would think that drinking coffee would lead or could lead to a delightful, almost dreamed of HOM by a very attractive female at work no less?
Such happened to me. I am a very heavy coffee drinker and in particular love Starbucks, especially the "high detergent" EXPRESSO and black. On this morning I was feeling particularly tired after being up half the night so I really hit STARBUCKS on my way to work, getting a double dose. As I stated above, I like my coffee black, no additives. I was being trained in new procedures by this hot chic. Her name is Bernice. She is a spanish/white mix, beautiful black curly hair, very attractive and in particular, had beautiful hands with long nails. Most guys have a particular bodypart on females they like. I have many but I love a woman with great hands. I am a hand man. Bernice's hands were incredible. I had secretly dreamed of having those hands fondle me in so many ways. And of courose, like most men, have a fetish for a HOM by a beautiful female. And today was my day. As Bernice got close to me, she said, "WOW. Have you had enough coffee today?" "Why?" "Coffee breath." She responded. Now normally I will suck on a lifesaver or put a stick of gum in my mouth to overwhelm the odor of the coffee. However, on this day, Bernice camE on me before I had a chance. "I'll put a stic of gum in my...mmppph" Before I could finish the sentence, Beernice had covered my mouth, palms front, little finger up and planted it on me firmly. It was airtight. I reached in my pocket and pulled out a stick of gum and motioned that I was willing to chew it to wipe out the coffee smell. Bernice to totally ignored me (to my delight and continue on with the training by my desk continuing to HOM me. As she showed me something she would ask me, "Did you get that?" Of course I couldn't speak as she kept her HOM on me so I would mumble out words that were totally incoherent. This went on for at least 20 minuites with Bernice training me and keeping my mouth covered very tightly. Everyone laughed. Even i was giggling under the HOM and enjoying every minute of it. |
| Name: | Carlos - HOMed while Serenading |
| Comments: | This will be short and sweet and to the point. I work with this luscious senorita named Maria. She is just so lovely. Coal black beautiful curly hair, soft radiant skin, an unbelievable smile and personality, nice firm busts, beautiful full and firm buttocks, incredible legs--WHAT A FIGURE!
Her face was like a movie star. She drove me wild and still drives me wild everytime she walks in to work. And she smells so good too. The perfume she uses is sweet and exhilarating. She could be 20 feet away and I know she is coming. Well anyway, I get to the point where I started serenading Maria by singing the song "Maria" in my thick baritone voice. I just can't help it. I love that song and when I see Maria she drives me so crazy that I have to sing it in my heavy baritone voice. If people don't notice Maria, they notice me. For a long time Maria loved it and would smile at me whenever I sang this song. And oh what an incredible smile! People around me loved it and would laugh and sometimes sing along, "MARIA, MARIA, MARIA!!!" Well what was at once fun for just about everyone, started to irritate a few whinners. You the ugly, fat jealous types who were so envious of the attention Maria was recieving even before my lyrics. So they started to complain to management and Maria had graciously asked me to stop it as it was drawing too much attention to her and she was afraid that I might get into trouble. I cold care less about management. This girl drove me wild! So I continued much to the chagrin of the some of the staff. One day Maria walked in, I should say snuck in and came right by by desk. I sniffed through my nostrils and immediately recognized that unmistakeable scent of Maria. A huge smile came to my face. I stood up and there was Maria right on front of me. I was about to start my serenade, but was prompty interrupted by a reverse palm HOM. I had mixed emotions. One was that I really wanted to serenade Maria, but the other was the soft feel of her palm firmly across my mouth and the scent of her perfume spread on her hands going through my nostrils. Rather than fight her, I merely closed my eyes took a huge inhalation through my nostils and savored the scent. I also rather enjoyed the feeling of Maria's soft skin touching me.I was enormously turned on by the moment. This was the first time that Maria had ever touched me and I loved it! Maria still with her hand firmly across my mouth simply told me to meet her that night at Morales restaurant. She told me that I could serenade her all I wanted to there and that she really liked me and wanted to have dinner with me. She then said something about "Dutch Treat" which I really didn't understand as I am still learning the language and the customs of this country. Later of course I was told what it meant. I had a very difficult time concentrating on work the rest of that day. Maria's touch had drove me wild and I couldn't wait for the wrok shift to end so I could meet Maria later that evening at Morales. What a night! |
| Name: | Eric - I kept her quiet |
| Comments: | This happened last summer. Me and this girl I just met, we will call her Missy, went out to grab something to eat and then went back to my place to watch a movie. Both of us are in our early 20s.
Missy was wearing a tan shirt and a black skirt and by now she was barefoot, which is a big plus because I happen to like girls feet. We started to watch the movie and Missy started telling me this realy annoying story. I couldn't stand to hear any more of it, so I clamped my hand over her mouth. She MMMMMPPPPHHHHED loudly into my hand and put up a bit of a struggle and actually pulled my hand away. I took my free arm and put it around her waist, she looked down and b ack at me and as she was about to speak I once again HOMed her. Then I just got an idea. I soon calmed her down and asked her, Are you going to cooperate? Missy nodded yes. We got up and went to my bedroom and I still had her handgagged. I was really enjoying this. She mumbled and mmmfffed right into my hand all the way upstairs to her room. This was exciting me. She was handgagged for a good 5 minutes or more. I explained to her that I was going to tie her up. I removed my hand and tied her up with tape. She stoppe dme and said that the tape hurt her skin so I pulled it off not to gently. She screamed and I once again handgagged her and told her to be quiet. Then I grabbed a bandana outof my pocket turned her aorund and tied her hands behind her back with my bandana cinching it off intoa tight knot. ThenI told her to stay quiet or I would have to gag her. She had such cute feet that I decided to suck on her toes. As I began she said "No stop that tickles no please." Missy began to laugh hysterically so I once again put my hand over her mouth. I warned her to keep it down or I would also tickle her feet. Missy begged me not to but I couldn't resist. I began tickling her feet and she started laughing and squirming like mad. Again I siad that if she di dn't keep it down I would have to gag her. She responded by grabbing my hand and putting ot over her mouth and then smiled at me with her eyes. She then tried to communicate in gagtalk and I just laughed at her garbled sounds. I told Missy that she looked cute handgagged and sounded cute trying to talk with my hand over her mouth. The look in her eyes told me that she really thought this was cute too. After that I let her go and went back to the movie. Missy told me she had fun and then grabbed me and gave me a big kiss, which of course I was not opposed to. |
| Name: | Name: lolisn |
| E-mail address: | lolisn@hotmail.com |
| Comments: | I love Big Boner's Stories. Had my girl do to me what big boner had done to him by Debbie. She and 2 of her girlfriends kept me still and quiet for over an hour. What a high!!!!
More stories by big boner. And now I know why he calls himself that. Natch, Natch. |
| Name: | adam roberts |
| E-mail address: | shopwurld4u8@yahoo.com |
| Comments: | I loved to be hom'ed by women. I love kidnap roleplays. I enjoyed your stories Cheri:) I did your hom'ed in the movie theatre. I did it in revers. My girlfriend hom'ed me.
I luve your stories cheri. How boout somemore? Please. |
| Name: | Carter |
| Comments: | First of all Happy memorial day everyone and t hank you Cheri for your great boards. I have a natural fetish for the handgag and bondage in particular so wanted to relate a true story that I hope everyone will enjoy.
I call it THE SECRET. One night, my wife and I were at the house of another couple that we are VERY close friends with. We were talking about the latest hit summer movie that we had seen. My wife started talking about it in detail when our friend George quickly put his hand tightly over my wife's mouth, rendering her speechless. "SShhh", said George as he held his hand over my wife's mouth. "Stacy and I haven't seen that movie yet". "Linda", my wife, looked at George as he held his hand over her mouth and actually MOANED WITH PLEASURE UNDER HIS HAND! I was shocked at first but quickly became aroused as it became obvious that there was a new and sensuous connection between my wife and another man. In a flash, the four of us crossed a boundary that I had never even thought about before. "What can I say, buddy? I think your wife really enjoys having my hand over her mouth". I watched as my wife emphatically nodded "YES!". "I guess I'll just have to handgag YOUR WIFE', was all I could think of to say in response. Staci giggled as I slid my hand over her naturally pouty mouth. I should mention that this was a pool party so here were George and I holding our hands tightly over the mouth's of each other's bikini-clad wives. My mind went into high gear. "Got any rope, George? I'll bet these two would look good tied back to back in the yard with some gags stuffed in their mouths!" George replied, "I've got just what we need in the garage. You tie and gag my wife and I'll tie and gag your wife and we'll see who does the better job." Both our wives made muffled moans of pleasure as we kept our hands tightly over their mouths as we dragged them to the garage to get some ropes for their bodies and gags for their mouths. |
| Name: | Andy |
| Comments: | I had two HOM experiences at work today and have to tell you guys about it.
First, a pretty girl, her name is Amanda was coming from the copy machine and ran off a bunch of copies. I casually and jokingly said; "Oh - so you're the one who causes the copy machine to run out of paper all the time?" It was intended to be a joke and I didn't think anybody would take it seriously. And nobody did, except Amanda. Amanda coems towards me with her hand cocked and quickly HOMs me. I saw it coming, couldn't believe my eyes and although I could have stopped it, I didn't. She just pressed her soft hand across my mouth and held it there and said, "Shhh. Don't let anyone know that it is me." Actually I didn't know that there was a problem, later I found out that management was concerned about the number of copies going out and that many were not work related. In these times management is watching every penny and were concerned. What did I know? Anyway, it was an interesting experience and I was happy about my ignorance. Amanda is a young 20-ish gal, slim and very attractive and wears great perfume. The aroma went up my nostrils while I was HOMed and I loved it. Well later that day, after lunch another situation occurred. This time an older but also attractive lady named Ilene was walking by and giving hugs to some of the guys. I was both a little jealous and aroused so once again opened my big mouth. "Hey that can be grounds for sexual harassment you know Ilene." I said. Amanda was sitting just a few seats behind me and along with some others were laughing. Before I could react, Ilene comes over to me and quickly puts her hand over my mouth and says: "I'm not giving you a chance to say that again. You want to get me in trouble?" While she has one hand over my mouth she crosses over the front of my body with her other hand and is holding my wrist to prevent me from raising my arm and pulling her hand away. Actually I was frozen and couldn't or didn't want to. Not sure which. Anyway, I have read so many of the stories here on Cheri's board but quite frankly never really experienced the HOM to any great degree before. That is, untill today. Now I can see why you guys and gals get so excited about a HOM. It is stimulating, erotic and can be done even in public view at work. What a deal!! |
| Name: | Handgagger |
| Comments: | My wife and I were at a dinner party in a plosh restaurant. The place was packed with people, friends, people from work, and many peoiple that we never met and didn't know.
I'm not sure what came over me, all I know is I was horny for my wife and I had this irrestible urge to handgag her. I waited for my wife to use the powder room. As she walked in, I stepped up behind her, closed the door behind us and put my hand over her mouth standing behind her. I heard her mumble, "Are you crazy?" In handgag talk. For the next few minutes, my wife and I stood in the powder room together. She tried to talk as I covered her mouth. I told her to be quiet, spun her around to the front and switched to a reverse palms front handgag, my favorite. I love the way her cheeks bulge and her nose pops out when I do this. She resisted and fought me but to no avail. My grip was like a vice and my handgag was airtight. Some ladies walked in so I moved my wife over to a side stall. This was exciting! She had this look on her face that said "Why??" Like I said, I was horny and I whispered that to her in her ear as I maintained my hand gag on her. She looked awesome. I was entralled by her helplessness and loved her mmmpphing into my hand. Was I just horny? Maybe it was the way she was dressed. When we're home alone she wears sweat pants and sweat shirts. At this party, my wife wore a VERY short skirt that turned more than a few heads. And she had made up her face to perfection. She is a natural beauty but on this night she was extra beautiful. Her face was gorgeus. Lips were delightful. I just had to grab her and hold her mouth closed with my hand. I was in new territory and wasn't sure why I was doing what I was doing. One of the ladies heard my wife mmpphing and was concerned. Everything okay in there? Dead silence. My wife looked at me perplexed. After a few minutes, my wife pulled my hand off of her mouth, and said that she was chewing some taffy and some got stuck in her mouth. That seemed to please the nosy lady. Once the two ladies left my wife looked at me, very pleased and said; "What has gotten into you? That was incredible! No man has covered my mouth like that ever, especially you. Would you like to continue at home and play around some more?" I nodded "yes" and my wife kissed me with a passion that I hadn't felt in years. Then she suggested that we had better get out of the powder room, or that is to say, that I should while she went about what she wanted to do in the first place. Then she decided to heck with the powdering and wanted to go home.Boy, so did I. I couldn't wait to get her home. |
| Name: | Rick - Hospital Experiences |
| Comments: | I have read with great scrutiny the stories posted here about Mr. Bondage, Tammy, Theresa and Ivan and other stories where HOMing and bondage events take place in a hospital. Heretofore, I thought it was just fiction and couldn't possibly happen, untill last week.
My Dr ordered a series of tests on me after a recent Dr visit when I indicated that I was suffering dizzy spells and some unusual pains in my lower back. Not to get gross, but I was also having some challenges in urinating so "Doc" sent me to the hospital for a few days. Of course I had the usual routine exams, chest X-rays, lab work and so on. Nothing unusual happened. All was well. It was during the MRI when an unusual experience occurrred to me. If you have never had an MRI, I don't recommend one. They stick ear plugs in your ears and put a huge headset over that. You are then slipped under a monstor of a machine that makes beeping noises and some loud scary noises as well. The whole process takes about 45 mins. to an hour. While you are under the MRI machine, they frequently asked me to hold my breath. I was just getting over bronchial problems and breathing was an issue. There were too techs, a black male named Eugene and a very attractive spanish female tech, her name was Evangeline. I am not giving anything away here. I mean how many Eugene's and Evangeline's are there even working in hospitals? There is not much space between the patient and the machine while you are laying on your back. I would guess maybe 4-6 inches. Not a good place for anyone who is castrophic. And there is a bar that goes across your arms and chest. They also wrap a belt around your waist. Isn't it interesting how when your arms are compromised you begin to get iches all over your face? I heard Evangeline shout into my headset, "Don't move. If your nose itches, let me know, I'll scratch it for you." I thought WOW! Next Evangeline yelled, "Now hold your breath and hold it out." I was getting confused, do I hold it or blow it out. Obviously I was out of sequence and realeasing my air too soon. Inside the MRI I could hear Evangeline communicate to me with again into my headset, "Can you not hear me or are you having trouble holding your breath??" So I told her that I wasn't sure when to hold and when to release and that I was also having trouble per the bronchial issues. She said no problem, I'll help you. I looked to my left and there was Evangeline. Dark black hair, beautiful face and figure. Even in her uniform everything stook out. "Now I don't want you to get excited but I am going to have to do something to help you hold your breath or we will never get this done and I am sure you don't want this to last any longer than necessary right?" I said "Of course." "Okay, first of all relax. Eugene you ready?" Eugene yelled, "Yeah." "Okay, now don't get nervious." Next thing Evangelina cocked her hand back and covered my mouth and nose in a reverse palm handgag. "Okay Eugene. Shoot it!" It was over in a couple of seconds. "You okay?" She asked. I nodded my head and said yeah but have to admit was somewhat disturbed that it was over so quickly. Like most m en, I enjoy the feeling of a beautiful females soft hand over my mouth even with a plastic glove. I was soon to find out that I would get the same treatment, three more times through this MRI. I have to admit, it made the exam more pleasant than normal. It did get me aroused and as I was just in hospital gown, it was difficult to conceal anything. Evangeline noticed that I was aroused, giggled and gave me a big smile. Anyway, that is my story. Not an overblown ridiculus story like Harold (girle-gagged, canuck etc.) or perhaps not as interesting as Theresa's or Tammy's. But it was real and pleasant. I am trying to contact Evangeline perhaps to take her out to dinner. I will let you know how I make out. |
| Name: | Erin - Talk too much |
| Comments: | First of all, I would like to congratulate Rick on his fine story and add that I too thought that these HOM stories were far out, far fetched and a work of fiction, er, like Harold's nonsense.
Of course all of us have experienced a HOM experience or two from a friend or whatever. But I never freamed that it could happen so frequently. Nor did I realize how enjoyable it could be. Last week I was with a guy who normally is a quiet guy. Whenever I am with him, I generally do all the talking and he adds a word or two to keep the conversation going. This night I decided to change tactics and rather than talk about myself, talk about other guys and compare then to him. His name is Bruce and I am sure that I am not giving anything away here since I am using only first names and listing city and state or even country. So obviously I am not violating anyone's privacy, escpecially my own. I have to chuckle when I used to visit those other board where people would have absolutely boring, stupid stories and then say, "names have been changed to protect the innocent." LOL! First names like Emily, Tom, Mike?? How many people in the world have those names? LOL! Anyway, Bruce and I were on our way to the mall. As Bruce parked, he parked his vehicle pretty close to another car. "Ron would never do that." I said. "He would put his car in an area where no cars were close by. And....mmmppphhh" I was on his right side and Bruce had nailed me with a airtight reverse HOM. He had swiftly moved his arm up, turned his wrist down and had effectively silenced me. I turned my head to the left and mumbled "What are you doing" Funny how we girls always try to talk even when we know we can't. Interesting too was that I made no attempt to raise my arms to pull his hand away even though I could have at least tried. "You talk too much Erin." Bruce said. "And please don't ever complain about my parking or driving again." WOW! This quiet guy was coming out of his shell. Bruce went on and on about why he parks his car the way he does and other things. For once he was dominating the conversation. Hmmm. I had found his achilles heel and at the same time, found something that was enjoyable to me as well. Bruce was talking up a storm as we walked into the mall. I asked that we go into a womens store first and he agreed. As I was looking around I saw a pair of shoes that one of my ex's had bought me about a year before. "Wow. Look at those shoes Bruce. Do you like them?" "Yeah. They are nice and would look great on you Erin." "Why do you guys always respond the same way you are so predictable. Last year, my old boyfriend Ed said exactly the same thing with exactly the same look and bought me a pair of shoes exactly like that." Wack! Bruce's hand came up again and cocered my mouth squelching any words and transforming my message into incoherent rubberish. "Please Erin. Do NOT compare me to anybody else. I don't like it. I do like the shoes and feel that they would look great on you. That is why I said what I said. Once again I just stood there and made no attempt to remove his hand. And once again, I had gotten under his skin and got him talking. About that same time, Bruce took his eyes off of me and was checking out a very attractive blonde female who had just walked by us. She saw him covering my mouth, smiled and winked at Bruce. Bruce had this wierd smile on his face and released me. "Sorry to interrupt but are you with me or her? I asked. "Can't I look and be polite to another female." Bruce yelled back. "You look like you are being more than just polite. Do you think she is pretty?" And..... Wallop, back to a HOM again. "Erin. That is a loaded question. If I answer yes, you will be mad at me and if I say no, what then, will you think I am gay or something?" "So I'll tell you. Yes she is pretty but I am with you not her. And even though she is very attractive, she is not as attractive as you." I smiled with my eyes and started to speak almost forgetting that Bruce had his hand firmly clamped over my mouth. As I looked around and noticed that we were attracting an audience. An older couple was watching us and the woman who had to be in her 70's at least, said; "Isn't that cute Ralph. Do you remember when you used to do that to me?" "Still can Martha." Now the 70's woman - Martha, a still attractive lady with great skin tone for a 70's lady was HOMed by her 70's husband. Interesting! I was mmmpphhing and motioning with my eyes pointing to the crowd we had drawn. Bruce just held his hand firmly over my mouth and the more I tried to speak, the firmer he made is hand. When I reached up and tried to pull his hand away, he grabbed my arm with his other hand and pulled it away. It was hopeless. Finally Bruce turned around and saw his captive audience who were really enjoying this show. Well, Bruce saw this, released me, grabbed me by the hand and decided it was time to move on so we shopped around. I remembered that I needed a new pair of eye glasses so we went to see if I could get fitted, Good news. I did. I went through different styles of glassed (I don't like contacts) As I was looking into the mirror and checking out my glasses, I kept asking Bruce how I looked. He simplay responded, "You look great in all of them. You have that kind of face - it compliments anything you wear. I then asked him what that habd over the mouth thing was all about and why he held on so long. He said, "Do you know how cute you look with that silly look of helplessness when I put my hand over your mouth?" "No. How can I see myself." "Look into the mirror." I did and now Bruce put not one, but both hands over my mouth from behind me. It seemed wierd looking at myself this way. I felt silly and ridulous. I saw the technician coming back towards us with a perplexed look on her face. Bruce saw her too and released his grip on me. "You too having fun." She asked. Before I could respond, Bruce jumped in and said that he had told me that there was a mouse running around and he didn't want me to startle anyone by screaming as I surely would. The technician smiles and said, "tank God. You would have startled a lot of people, including me." I picked out a set of glasses and we were off. Bruce decided to stop at a mens store. He shopped for leathers, shoes, shirts and finally bandanas. He picked up a blue one and asked me what I thought. "That's fine." Bruce stretched the bandana out in front of me and placed it over my mouth. "Fine! Fine. I hate that word fine. How can you saw that?" Obviously I couldn't say anything but now was using some of my favorite curse words and wondering what the f'k was wrong with word fine? Fortunately, a bandana gag makes curse words mmppph just like any other words. He removed the bandana but put his hand over mouth and again, retierated, "Don't ever use that word "FINE" Bruce piked up his belts, several shirts, a pair of slacks and a nice pair of shoes. "How about a movie?" I asked. Sounds great. How about the new John Travolta movie" Bruce agreed but first wanted to go to the car and put our bags away. That done, we jouorneyed back to the movie theatre. As I sat next to Bruce, I went back to my question from before. "What is with all of this HOM and gagging me stuff." Bruce was on my right. HE shifted over partly on my seat and reminded me of some of the things that I had said. "Oh, I said you don't park like....mmmpppph" He leaned into me and covered my mouth, reverse palm again. "Listen, I don't like to be compared to anybody else. Whether it is how I park my car, drive or what shoes I think you like." He removed his hand. "How about that babe you saw in the shoe dept. You were eying her....mmmppphh." She was very attractive and was looking at me. I merely reciprocated. That's all." He moved his hand away but quickly reapplied his his palm forward, reverse HOM. "And you do look so cute. So helpless. Can't talk. I like that in you. Do you remember how you looked when you checking out eyeglasses and saw your reflection in the mirror?" I was mumbling but was more or less saying it was different and I never saw myslef like that before buut I do like to talk, all females do. And having this gift taken away is not always in the best interests. While he still had me handgagged, I said how turned on I was by this experience and wished he would do it again, again, again and again. Of course I didn't want him to hear that so took advantage of the situation. We both enjoyed hearing my mmmppphs into his hand. Well, as I stated in the beginning, I was aware of Cheri's boards and have read many of these stories. I really thought they were bull, untill I experienced this unusal day with Bruce. And I never realized what a turn on it is. |
| Name: | Burton - Hospital Stories |
| Comments: | I found Eugene's story fascinating and accurate. These things do happen in public places and in even in hospitals, albeit during private time and very conservatively.
Some time ago, I was in the hospital for surgery. I had gall bladder trouble. Long story made short, after surgery I was slowly waking up in the recovery room. After anestesia, a long day of prep and surgery, I was dry and needed a drink. The nurse comes over to me and asks how I am doing. I tell her that I am dry and would do anything for a drink. She tells me that I am not allowed to drink anything yet but she could moisten my mouth for me. She dips a rag in water and swipes it across my mouth while I am savoring the liquid. It was only drops but tasted like I was gulping down a large drink. The nurse was very attractive and as she stood over me she looked at me and suddenly putt he wash rag across my mouth and pressed down with her hand in a soft, gentle HOM over the washrag. "How's that?" she asks: "Mmmmmpppffff" Was all that I could get out. "Oh sorry." She removed her hand and gently rubbed the washrag across my lips. "Tastes great!" I responded but as I was able to speak somehwat clearly (remember, I was just coming out of anestesia and still groggy) she HOMed me. This would happen several times. Moisten my mouth and then HOM me. Needless to say I thought that I was dreaming or that the anestesia had nearly sent me on a high. Next thing I know I am being excorted via stretcher to my room. I looke dback at the nurse. She wa a doll. Short blonde hair and very attractive. Her name was Lisa and no I am not giving anything away. How many Lisa's work in hospitals? And how many Burtons are there in the world?? I am gradually waking up and sent to the 3rd floor of the hospital. The nurses and orderlies move me gently from the stretcher to my bed. I am told to press the nurses button if I need anything. As it was, the anestesia was wearing off and the pain became very real so I hit that button repeatedly almost screaming for pain medicine. The next day, a surprise visitor enters my room. It was LISA! "Do you remember me?" She asks. As I was somewhat groggy the night before, I was somewhat sure, but not certain. "We're you in the recovery room last night?" "BINGO!" She responded as she walked rapidly towards me and quickly nailed me with a reverse HOM, little finger up. "Shhhhh! Don't tell anyone what I was doing to you last night. I could get in trouble." Unable to speak and her HOM was airtight. I mumbled words that were not understandable. "I have this fetish for putting my hand over a man's mouth. When you asked for a drink, I saw my chance with you. I hope I didn't hurt you, did I?" She re moved her hand and I responded that it did not hurt but I did spend most of the night dreaming about it and wondering if it was real or a result of the anestesia. "It was real." So I come back with, "OK. you got me. Obviously you enjoy, shall we say, kinky things. Are you game for a little fun?" "What on earth do you have in mind." Stumbling for words and feeling really uncomfortable since I hardly knew Lisa, I tell her that I am into kinky things too. And I told her that I have this fantasy of tying a nurse up in her nurses uniform. "Sounds like I hit Gold!" Lisa responded. "I like being tied up but for the life of me, I can't find any guys who share my passion. Maybe we can work something out. My hormones were racing at the thought and I started to get a lttle loud. So once again Lisa covered my mouth while wearing a soft white glove. Ummmm. I enjoyed this as much as I enjoyed the moist rag the night before. "Right now you are a little weak and I am sure sore from surgery. Let's play when you are feeling better and do not mention this to anyone. I could get in trouble and the staff could get the wrong idea about all this." With her hand still covering my mouth, I nodded yes. TO BE CONTINUED ON THE HAND OVER THE MOUTH BOARD |
| Name: | Margi Henning |
| E-mail address: | Margi.henning@gmail.com |
| Homepage URL: | http://Babobooks.com |
| Comments: | Hi!
Check out my free hand over mouth ebooks that I make with illustrations! |